Architectural Harmonization and Proportioning of Juma Mosque in Khiva city, Uzbekistan

YOUNG SCIENTIST USA.

Layout by Gilbert Rafanan, Paul Bourianow Cover by Alina Panchenko

All rights reserved. In accordance with the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, the scanning, uploading, and elec-tronic sharing of any part of this book without the permission of the publisher constitute unlawful piracy and theft of the author’s intellectual property. If you would like to use material from the book (other than review purposes), prior written permission must be obtained by contacting the publisher.

The publisher is not responsible for websites (or their content) that are not owned by the publisher.

3702 W Valley HWY N STE 204-31245 Auburn, WA 98001

http://www.YoungScientistUSA.com/

Printed in the United States of America

Lulu, 2015

ISBN 978-1-329-40658-2

Table of Contents

Natural ScienceEarth ScienceThe Use of Bioantioxidant Complexes as a Basis of Effective Beef Production. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 3Oksana Krasnova, Marina Vasilyeva

Social ScienceEconomics and BusinessEstimation of Social Time Preference Rate for Iran based on Fuzzy Logic. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9Hosein Sadeghi, Ramin Shirdel, Dr Abbas Assari Arani, Dr Ghahraman Abdoli

Balaxani-Sabunchu-Ramana Oil Field: History, Petroleum Composition end Ecological Situation. . . . . 16N. Y. Alizade, Aligismat Aminbekov, N. T. Shamilov, S. M. Ibragimova

Personal Services Market. Organizational and Mechanical Markets of Services in the National Economics. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21Emma Amarian

Transformation of Population Saving Behavior under the Financial Crisis Condition. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25Aigul Galimova, Ya.V. Makarova, A.R. Khaliullina

Economic Justification of Overpayment for Brands. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29Alisa Godovanets, Oksana Buraeva, Yuliya Obraztsova

Russian and European Models of Corporate Development. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32Polina Morozova, Ekaterina Kartashevich

Embedded Marketing from a Student’s Point of View. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 36Georgiy Tkachev, Oksana Buraeva, Yuliya Obraztsova

Industrial Parks as a Possible Option for Cooperation with Foreign Investors. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38Kamilya Shabanova

Analysis of Advertising Investment Attractiveness. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41Aigerim Shayakhmetova

Progressing Comforts of Agritourism in the Jizzakh Region of Uzbekistan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 45Zulfizar Yahshiyeva, Mekhrinigor Yahshiyeva, Lola Sanaeva, Shohsanam Yuldosheva

EducationSystem of Assessment in Namangan Engineering Pedagogical Institute. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51Alisher Anvarov, Iqbolxon Tojaxmedova, Dildora Azimova

Learning Resources and Professional Development at Namangan Engineering Pedagogical Institute. . . 54Alisher Anvarov, Iqbolxon Tojaxmedova, Botirova Polina

Social model of a leaver of a day-care center. The image of a typical leaver of Russian day-care center. . 57Lyudmila Globa

How to Be an Effective Teacher. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 60Anastasiya Lvova

Features of Training Sessions in Preparing Students for Work and Professional Activities. . . . . . . . . . . . 63Feruza Mukimova; Abdigaffor Umirov; Bakhtiyor Kadirov, Manzura Xidirova

Usage of Web-Quest Technology while Training of Professional Speech of Future Experts Who Study at Non-Linguistic Higher Education Establishments. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66G.A. Norimova, Dilfuza Shavkiyeva, Sabokhat Mukhiddinova, Barno Turdikulova

The Information Field as Means of Forming Students’ Foreign Language Competence in Online Cross-Cultural Interactions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69Vitaliy Tomin

LawSpatial Planning of Areas of Tourism Directivity. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75Dr. Gena Velkovska

Rehabilitation of Prisoners in Kazakhstan: Theory and Practice. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81Oirat Kabzhamitov, Victor Zhamuldinov

Military and Juridical Education in Russia and USA. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84Inal Kosheev, Nalzhan Kudasheva

The Definition of Parallel Import and Its Relevance in Russia. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88Nurgaleev Marat Sabirovich, a student of

About Research of the Relationships between Burnout, Copings and Defense Mechanisms of the Mentality of Lawyers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92Natalia Turan

Political ScienceSpecific Features of Political Consulting. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99Murat Nassimov, Botagoz Paridinova

PsychologyPsychophysiological Peculiarities of Self-Adjustment of Students Who Study the Martial Arts. . . . . . . 105Rustam Abdurasulov

The Danger Of Сyberbullying Between Teenagers And Its Solutions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109Akmaral Kalmanbayeva

Diagnostics and Preventive Measures against the Suicidal Behavior of Teenagers. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 117Gulnoza Karshibayeva

Stress and Some Aspects of Psychosomatic Disorders. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121Yuliana Polina, Helena Belova, Vera Dmitriyeva

HumanitiesHistory and ArchaeologyThe Sundials of Vitruvius. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127Sergey Maltsev

Criticism of A. von Tirpitz and of His Developmental Strategy of Naval Forces of the German Empire in Papers of Spokesmen of the German Naval Serving Officers in the 1920s and the 1930s of the 20th Century. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 131Artyom Popov

Languages and LiteratureThe Concept of Man in the Novel “The Quiet American” by Graham Greene. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 137Vafa Aliyeva

Byron`s Romantic Poem “The Prisoner of Chillon”. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 141Shahlo Oblokulova

Linguosemiotic Aspect of Translation of B.Alykulov’s Poems. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 144Gulbarchin Orozbaeva

Philosophy, Ethics and ReligionConflicts and Solutions in the Area of International Relations. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 149Bobomurod Boboyorov

ArtsArchitectural Harmonization andProportioning of Juma Mosque in Khiva City, Uzbekistan. . . . . . . . . 159Bonu Azizova

“The Giants Against the Gods”: An Interpretation of the Actor-Plastically Pergamon Altar (Exhibition and Installation at the Museum of A. S. Pushkin). . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 164Tatyana Portnova

Applied ScienceEngineeringMaintenance and Operation Improvement at Motor Transport Enterprises by Means of Modular Vehicles Introduction. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 173Maxim Timokhin-Smirnov, Oleg Vinogradov

MedicineThe Possibility for Administration of the Preparation Genferon as a Part of the Combined Therapy of Bacterial Vaginosis. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179Tatiana Provotorova, Nikolay Minayev

NATURAL SCIENCE

Earth Science

The Use of Bioantioxidant Complexes as a Basis of Effective

Beef ProductionOksana Krasnova, Marina Vasilyeva

Izhevsk State Agriculture Academy, Izhevsk, Russia

The expansion of high-quality, environmentally friendly results of stock breeding is one of the

most useful aims of the agroindustrial complex in our country. At the same time, the production of beef, one of the main sources of protein, also has great significance.

The effectiveness of beef production is a large part of solution of the problem, and that is achieved thanks to standardized feeding of calves [2]. How-ever, the feed used on ranches does not always sat-isfy the needs of the organisms, particularly with re-gard to mineral compounds and biologically active substances.

Nowadays, the industry is actively working on enriching feed with different vitamin-mineral com-plex preparations [6]. The greatest attention is paid to organic products, which are safer and more en-vironmentally friendly compounds that promote the efficient use of the genetic potential of the animals [5]. The use of various additives, premixes, and growth and development stimulators, without con-sidering the biogeochemical situation of the region, can lead to undesirable results [1].

In the Urals and the Udmurt Republic, the prob-lem of mineral nutrition of animals is especially rel-evant, as most of the territory belongs to a biogeo-chemical area that is deficient in a number of trace elements, including the ultramicroelement sele-nium. Selenium exhibits antioxidant and anti-toxic properties, normalizes the metabolism of nucleic

acids and proteins, activates the reproductive func-tion, and affects the function of the thyroid [8].

In this regard, we consider the possibility of comprehensive use of antioxidant vitamins with organic selenium and the bioflavonoid, dihydro-quercetin. In the composition of bioantioxidant complexes, the activity of each element in neutral-izing free radicals is enhanced by the presence of the others. This prolonged effect of bioantioxidant complexes is achieved by a technological method: Active agents are turned into oil-in-water emulsion, using natural emulsifiers.

That is why the aim of the research was to study the growth and development of black-motley calves when bioantioxidant complexes were used.

This scientific-production test was performed in the Lightning Company in the Malopurginskiy area of the Udmurt Republic from March 2013 to No-vember 2014, according to the scheme of the tests (Table 1). For the experiment, black-motley calves one month of age were selected; three groups of 10 animals each were created on the principle of pairs-analogues. The animals were kept under iden-tical conditions; the main difference was the feed: The control group received the basic feed; for ex-perimental group I, bioantioxidant complexes were added to the basic feed; for experimental group II, the bioantioxidant complexes were enriched with bioflavonoids. The experimental animals received bioantioxidant complexes orally as oil-in-water

4 Young Scientist USA, Vol.3

TABLE 1. Scheme of the tests

Groups Characteristic of the feed

Control group Basic feed (ОР)

I-experimental group ОР + ДАФС-25 (an organic form of selenium) + Е (α- tocopherol) + С (ascorbic acid)

II-experimental group ОР + ДАФС-25 + Е + С + dihydroquercetin (ДКВ)

TABLE 2. Dynamics of body weight and average daily weight gain of calves of black-motley breed

IndexGroup

Control Experimental I Experimental II

1 month

Body weight, kg X±m 48.8±1.49 49.1±1.56 49.3±1.73

3 months

Body weight, kg X±m 93.3±2.53 95.7±2.21 97.1±1.94

Average daily weight gain, g X±m 741.66±18.43 776.66±12.72 796.66±6.83*

17 months

Body weight, kg X±m 442.6±3.38 460.8±3.75** 464.3±4.14***

Average daily weight gain, g X±m 853.33±16.02 946.67±23.93** 951.66±32.46*

*—Р≥0.95; **—Р≥0.99; ***—Р≥0.999

emulsion once a week up to the age of 3 months, and once every 14 days from 3 months to 17 months.

The standards for vitamins E (α-tocopherol) and C (ascorbic acid) for farm animal feed at different ages were determined in accordance with the refer-ence manual “Standards and ratios for farm animal feed” [2].

The dose of organic selenium was determined using data from the literature, which included anal-ysis of the selenium content of forage in the south-ern part of the Udmurt Republic [7].

The norm for the dihydroquercetin level was calculated on the basis of Guidelines 2.3.1.1915-04, “Recommended levels of consumption of food and biologically active substances” TU 2455-023-02699613-2004 “Dihydroquercetin-92” and “Di-hydroquercetin -96.”

The growth, development and formation of young guinea exterior features of the experimental groups was measured by determining body weight and average daily weight gain.

To study the dynamics of linear growth, and to establish the characteristics of calves’ bodies, measurements of the main body dimensions were conducted: height at the withers, height at the sa-crum, oblique body length, chest girth, cannon bone circumference, chest depth, chest width, width of makloki, width of buttock and putting of backside. Based on the data obtained, the follow-ing physique codes were determined: long-legged, lengthiness, pelvic-breast, breast, escalated, bony, and fleshy.

The objective criteria for assessing the intensity of the growth and development of young animals, and their meat productivity, are the amount of body

Krasnova, Vasilyeva 5

TABLE 3. Indices of experimental calves’ physique

Control Experimental II Experimental II

X±m X±m X±m

3 months

Long-legged 55.62±0.87 54.3±0.81 54.25±0.55

Lengthiness 108.88±0.94 109.43±1.28 107.45±1.12

Pelvic-breast 111.4±4.59 113.03±4.70 112.1±3.15

Breast 54.75±2.44 58.20±1.11 58.7±1.79

Sbitost 104.1±1.26 103.88±1.07 105.5±1.23

Escalated 104.97±1.18 104.4±1.15 104.6±0.81

Bony 13.61±0.25 13.44±0.44 13.31± 0.43

15 months

Long-legged 48.68±1.13 48.26±0.53 48.16±0.73

Lengthiness 116.25±1.03 115.58±1.29 115.71±1.24

Pelvic-breast 99.65±2.22 99.83±2.93 99.77±2.33

Breast 64.9±1.29 65.44±0.94 66.46±0.97

Sbitost 123.02±1.44 123.64±1.21 123.7±1.09

Escalated 105.58±1.96 105.51±1.60 105.5±1.45

Bony 16.41±0.45 16.06±0.28 16.1±0.4

weight and average daily weight gain, as shown in Table 2.

The results showed that animals of all exper-imental groups were in optimal environmental conditions, which promoted normal growth and development of the young animals in all the age periods. At the same time, there are some differ-ences in established values between the exper-imental animals. For example, at the age of 3 months, calves in the control group weighed less than their peers in experimental groups I (2.4 kg) and II (3.8 kg). The same trend continued up to the age of 17 months: the difference was 18.2 kg in experimental group I and 21.7 kg in experimental group II, relative to the control group. During the whole period, the highest growth rates were ob-served in the experimental groups: average daily

weight gain at 3 months was 776.66 g in group I and 796.66 g in group II, that is, 4.72% higher for group I and 7.42% higher for group II. This was the case until the end of the experiment at 17 months: Calves in the experimental groups outperformed compared to the control group on the indica-tors by 10.94% (R≥0.99) for group I and 11.52% (R≥0.999) for group II.

The findings suggest that the introduction of bioantioxidant complexes in the calves’ feed from 1 to 17 months of age had a positive impact on the formation of the their calm disposition, which, in turn, was reflected in higher rates of growth.

The study of linear growth and exterior features gives some idea of the type of the animal’s body, the constitutional strength and body size, and the direction and level of productivity (Table 3).

During the period under review, a trend of su-periority compared to the control group for the ex-perimental groups receiving bioantioxidant com-plexes was shown. So, even at the age of 3 months, the animals experimental groups I and II stood out from their peers in the control group in terms of their coats, which were characterized by brilliance and density.

Over time, the animals’ body structure and ex-terior characteristics change greatly. In the embry-onic period the long bones (limbs) grow most rap-idly and the spine and bones that contribute to the depth and width of the body grow less intensively. In contrast, in postembryonic period, the spine, ribs, sternum, and pelvis grow most intensively, un-like the limb bones.

The results showed that the morphogenetic pro-cesses of young organisms differed under different conditions of feeding. At the beginning of experi-ment, the calves of all tested groups looked leggy, with short bodies and raised a little backward; by the end of the experiment, the calves of experimen-tal groups I and II differed in stockiness, body-width and overall body growth. It should be noted that in terms of measurements related to beef produc-tion, they approached the characteristics of high beef-producing animals. The animals of the control group differed in that they had tall, long bodies.

Calculations of indices of physique suggest that with years index values vary according to the bi-ological laws of development of young cattle: the legginess index decreases from 55.62% to 48.16%; the length index increases from 107.45% to 116.25 %; the pelvic-breast index decreases from 113.03% to 99.65%; and the bony index increases from 13.45% to 16.41% (table 3).

Thus, the use of compositions of bioantioxidant complexes as part of the feed had a positive impact on the rate of growth and development of calves of the black-motley breed.

References

1. Vorobyev, D.V. Effect of preparations of selenium , iodine, and copper on the metabolism of growing pigs/D.V. Vorobyev// Agrarian announcer of Ural.—2011.—№12.—p. 16-18

2. Kajdulina, A. Increase of quality indicators of meat for the account growth-stimulative preparations/ A. Kaj-dulina, V. Korolev, A. Struk, R. Poletaev// Suckling and meat cattle breeding.—2010.—№ 4.—P. 23-25

3. Kalashnikov, A.P. Standards and ration feeding farm animals . Reference manual . 3rd edition revised and expanded/ A.P. Kalashnikov, V.I. Fisinin, V.V. She-glov.—M., 2003.—456 p.

4. Kairov, V.R. Productive and biochemical indicators of young cattle in the integrated use of dietary sup-plements in feeding/ V.R. Kairov, R.V. Kalagova, Z.A. Karaeva, Z.R. Zukgieva// News of the Highlander state agrarian university. T.51, №3, Viadikavkaz, 2014.—P. 86-93.

5. Kistina, A.A. Influence of selenium containing prepa-rations on the nutrient digestibility, haematological indexes and calves growth intensity// A.A. Kistina, Y.N. Prytkov// Achievements of science and technique of agroindustrial complex.—2008.—№11.—P. 52-54

6. Krasnova, O.A. Influence bioantioksidantnyh com-plexes on growth and development of calves black-mot-ley breed// O.A. Krasnova, M.I. Vasilyeva// Science, innovations and education, is in modern АПК: Mate-rials of the International research and practice confer-ence.—on February, 11-14 2014 is Izhevsk.—240 p.

7. Meshceryakov, V.S. Influence of mineral and enzyme supplements in the diet of calves for fattening Advances in science and technology agriculture/ V.S. Mesh-ceryakov, V.P. Pashinin, M.G. Sizova Meshceryakov// Achievements of science and technique of agroindus-trial complex.—2004.—№1.—P. 22-24

8. Starkov, M.V. The use of premixes and DAFS- 25 for growing calves for meat : the dissertation for the degree of candidate of agricultural Science / MV Star-kov .—Izhevsk State Agricultural Academy .—Izhevsk , 2008.—149 p.

Economics and Business

SOCIAL SCIENCE

Estimation of Social Time Preference Rate for Iran based on

Fuzzy LogicHosein Sadeghi, Ramin Shirdel, Dr Abbas Assari Arani, Dr Ghahraman Abdoli

Tarbiat Modares University, Tehran, Iran

Abstract. FUZZY logic is one of the most popular tools for calculating subjective variables. This methodology is scientific and there exist some software for calculating variables under Fuzzy logic. Social Time Preference Rate (STPR) is a subjective variable that can be calculated based on FUZZY logic. STPR is one of the effective parameters in social consumption-investment preferences and social welfare. It shows the interest rate at which, the society is ready to save the current year in order to be able to consume more in the next year. Also, it shows social discount rate (SDR), because it indicates minimum rate at which a society is ready to invest (save). According to theoretical & empirical researches, important variables affecting STPR are; 1- growth rate of real consumption per capita (g); 2- probability of lack of access to consumption in the future or death rate (p); and, 3- elasticity of marginal utility of consumption (e). Using the value of these variables & ANFIS sub-clustering method (an instrument for FUZZY calculations), the STPR for Iran was calculated to be 5.23 %, which shows that if internal rate of return of government projects is higher than 5.23 %, they will be economical; otherwise they will not be economical.

Keywords: FUZZY logic, ANFIS, government project appraisal, time preference rate, social discount rate (SDR).

1. Introduction

Social time preference rate is one of the most important parameters that governments need to know for the purpose of economic policy making. Such rate shows consumption preferences of the so-ciety at different points of time. Although utility of unit consumption is expected to be equal at differ-ent points of time, societies prefer earlier consump-tion instead of later consumption due to different reasons such as human impatience, the probability of lack of access to consumption in future due to death and bankruptcy. This parameter shows the

rate at which, a society is ready to save 1 unit in order to be able to consume STPR time more in the next year. Social time preference rate shows the minimum expected return on investment (saving); in other words, it indicates discount rate. Abdoli (2009) estimated Iran’s social discount rate different for urban points based on time series data for the period between 1974 and 2007 using regression, who obtained the figure 7.2 %. Given social time preference rate is a subjective concept, and subjec-tive concepts can be rendered FUZZY, this research used FUZZY logic for the first time to estimate the said rate.

2. Theoretical Framework 2.1. FUZZY Logic

Historically, logic is a scientific method that has made great contributions to development of other sciences. Old logic divided claims in truth value for 0 and 1. If it is true the value will 1 and otherwise 0, thus it was binary logic. According to such logic, a claim is either true (1), or false (0), and there was no value considered between these two values. In other words, all things were considered on a black (0) and white (1) scale, which didn’t in-clude gray color. However, Professor Zadeh(1965) demonstrated that there were some claims that could neither be fully rejected, nor fully accepted. The FUZZY logic completed old one. It denotes the claims may have value between 0 and 1 namely; claims may have some truth value and some untruth value. Fuzzy logic has been developed to handle the concept of partial truth. One example would be as follows: if one claims that Sunday is an odd day, his/her claim has FUUZY value; given Sunday comes after an odd day (Saturday), then it must be even. On the other hand, given an even day comes after Sunday, it must then be an odd day. It can be concluded from the above argument that the value of the said claim is 0.5, in other words, the claim of oddness of Friday is a gray one. On most occasions, especially in decision making, human brain func-tions is in a FUZZY manner. Human brain makes decision based on values of claims, and determines strength of decision. For example, imagine a driver who decides on the acceleration of the car based on two variables of speed of the car and distance from the car in front. Speed and distance are two in-put variables, and acceleration is output variables. In this equation, one cannot use exact equations of mathematics and physics, because variables (dis-tance, speed and acceleration) cannot be measured exactly, and for this reason, one should decide approximately. Driver must decide how firmly he should push the brake pedal or accelerator pedal. Intensity of braking or accelerating is the FUZZY part of the equation, and assumes a value between 0 and 1. Given our world is abundant in uncer-tainty and risks, therefore, human brain functions are based on FUZZY logic in most cases, such as the above example.

2.2. Social Time Preference Rate

Another variable that has a significant role in economic policy making of the government is so-cial time preference rate, which indicates oppor-tunity cost of the public and government funds. Given the government is representative of the peo-ple, then, it needs to know the opportunity cost of the invested funds, in order to set long-term, and middle-term plans and budgets distribution. If re-turn rate of a project or plan is higher than social time preference rate, it is economical and if it is less it proves uneconomical.

Parameter of time preference rate is a subjec-tive variable; the individual (society) chooses the level or extent of this variable, and considers it in decision making for such as distributing consump-tion over the time and investment plans (then it is a FUZZY variable). According to theoretical and experimental framework [Ramsey(1928), Evans & Sezer (2004, 2005), Kula (2004), Moore et all (2013) & so on], three variables affect time preference rate, which include:

– Probability of lack of access to consump-tion in future (p): Logically, this variable is sole reason why present consumption is preferred over future consumption; and this is why it is called pure time preference rate as well. As a result of p, in the function of utility of individual or society, present utility increases utility more than future consump-tion does. For different reasons, there is probability present members of the society cannot consume in the future; some of such reasons include probabil-ity of death (death rate in a society); probability of bankruptcy in business environment of the society; probability of failure to obtain the expected profit due to political, managerial reasons, etc. In litera-ture that have estimated time preference rate, p has been taken to be equal to death rate, and the same was done in the present research as well.

– Elasticity of marginal utility of consump-tion (e): It is expected that per capita consumption varied during life time due to such reasons as in-vestment, etc. Such change in consumption level results in changed utility at different points of time; and since at the point of equilibrium, the individual or society tries to ensure that marginal utility of con-sumption is equal at different points of time, then,

Hosein Sadeghi, Ramin Shirdel, Dr Abbas Assari Arani, Dr Ghahraman Abdoli 11

a one-unit change in consumption will result in the future consumption changing by the extent of the elasticity of marginal utility of consumption.

– Growth of real per capita consumption (g): This variable has been explained above in e variable.

Given the extent of the three above said vari-ables, and the fact that social time preference rate is a FUZZY variable, STPR was estimated in this re-search based on FUZZY logic.

2.3. Adaptive Neuron-FUZZY Inference System (ANFIS)

In fuzzy inference system, input variables (X), are converted to output variable (S) based on a se-ries of rules and their membership functions (Nabi-zadeh et al., 2011). Each variable has a member-ship function, based on which it is connected to rules (middle layer). Given this research has three input variables, and if three membership functions are defined for each of them, then there will be a to-tal of 81 rules. In order to be able to implement fuzzy logic, every 81 rules must be written based on the available knowledge, which is a laborious task. Besides, it cannot exactly be said how many functions are there for each variable (there is uncer-tainty in creation of fuzzy logic). Therefore, manual design of rules was avoided in this research; and given time preference rate has been estimated for some countries, rules can be extracted from knowl-edge available from their data using ANFIS method. In ANFIS method, first the nervous part for learning applies rules of fuzzy logic and membership func-tion, in which stage a fuzzy system is designed, and

then, using it, intended input can be given to obtain outputs (Shafahi et al., 2002; Imamdust et al., 2009; Nabidust et al., 2011). MATLAB-2012 software pro-vides two approaches to learning of rules and mem-bership functions, which include:

– Grid Partition: In this approach, it is as-sumed that the research has knowledge of the num-ber and the type of membership functions, he enters them, and nervous network extracts the rules based on the above presumption, and based on the data.

– Sub-clustering: In this approach, rules and membership functions of variables are extracted based input and output data. This approach is based on the principle that it is possible to design a system with error of less than e, compared with original system.

In this approach, a number of optimal rules are selected, and overlapping rules are excluded. Since if grid partition was used to design rules in this re-search, there would be 81 rules, many of which would be overlapping, therefore, sub-clustering (subtractive clustering) approach was used, so that cluster rules (rules that are clusters of other rules) would be excluded.

3. Data

This research is based on learning from data models. Therefore, table (1) not only shows data, but also somehow shows available knowledge, and has been used in ANFIS. It should be noted that the table below was taken from other countries, and is based on knowledge of time preference rate.

TABLE 1. Estimations for S (social discount rate) in different countries

number country P g E S references

1 America 1 1.9 1.35 3.5 mark moore et al (2013)

2 Austria 1 1.9 1.63 4.1

European Union Reginal Policy (2008)

3 Denmark 1.1 1.9 1.28 3.5

4 France 0.9 2 1.26 3.4

5 Italy 1 1.3 1.79 3.3

6 Germany 1 1.3 1.61 3.1

7 Netherlands 0.9 1.3 1.44 2.8

8 Swedish 1.1 2.5 1.2 4.1

9 Check 1.1 3.5 1.31 5.7

10 Hungary 1.4 4 1.68 8.1

11 Poland 1 3.8 1.12 5.3

12 Slovakia 1 4.5 1.48 7.7

13 Turkey 0.9939 2.6 1.686 5.06 halicioglu & karatas (2013)

14 Russia 1.5 6 1.62 11.5 shelunntsova (2009)

15 India 1.3 2.4 1.64 5.2

Abdoli(2009)16 Japan 1 2.5 1.35 4.4

17 England 1 2.1 1.35 3.8

18 Australia 1.5 1.9 1.4 4.7

19 Argentina 0.8 2.9 1.3 4.6

Humberto Lopez (2008)

20 Bolivia 0.8 1.9 1.5 3.7

21 Brazil 0.7 5.1 1.8 9.9

22 Chili 0.5 4.6 1.3 6.5

23 Colombia 0.5 4.2 1.8 8.1

24 Honduras 0.6 2.1 1.1 2.9

25 Mexico 0.4 3.3 1.3 4.7

26 Nicaragua 0.5 0.9 1.4 1.8

27 Peru 0.6 3.1 1.92 6.6

4. Estimations

To estimate ANFIS model, first data was given as input to MATLAB software, and then, system was trained using sub-clustering method. In figure (1), circles denote the data from the above tables, and crosses denote estimations of the nervous part.

Diagrams (2) and (3) show the simultaneous effect of input variable on time preference rate in FUZZY model. As seen, time preference rate is an increasing function of three input variables. Be-sides, it is seen from the figures below that FUZZY logic results in continuous spaces, which gives one output variable for each input variable.

To estimate time preference rate for Iran, inde-pendent variables (input) must be specified, and then be given as input to the obtained FUZZY sys-tem, to obtain the time preference rate. Accord-ing to data from the World Bank, average death in Iran is 0.7 %, and real per capita consumption growth was estimated to be 2.3 % according to data for the period between 1981 and 2011. Es-timation of marginal utility of consumption for the said period, calculated by the way that Abdoli (2009) have had used, was 1.92. These are input variables, as seen in figure below, time preference rate of 5.23 % was obtained for Iran in the said period.

FIG. 1. Input and output data from training using nervous networks

FIG. 2. Simultaneous effect of in1 (elasticity of marginal utility of consumption) and in1 (per capita consumption growth) on social time preference rate

FIG. 3. Simultaneous effect of in2 (per capita consumption growth) and in3 (death rate) on social time preference rate

FIG. 4. Estimation of time preference rate for Iran

5. Conclusion

In this research, social time preference rate was estimated for Iran using ANFIS approach. This value was estimated to be 5.23 % for Iran, which shows that Iranian society is ready to save unit consump-tion in present year provided that it can consume 5.23 % more the next year. In other words, discount rate for Iranian society is 5.23 %, and the govern-ment must implement economic plans that have real return of higher than 5.23 %. Social projects with return of lower than the said value would re-duce social welfare.

References

1. Abdoli, Ghahraman, ‘estimation of social discount rate for Iran’,journal of Economics Bulletin, Vol 9, No. 3, Fall 2009.

2. EUROPEAN COMMISSION Directorate General Regional Policy, “Guide to COST-BENEFIT ANALYSIS of investment projects” 2008

3. Evans, D. and Sezer, H. “Social discount rates for six major countries”, Applied Economics Letters, 11, 557–560, 2004

4. Evans, D. And Sezer, H., “Social Discount Rates For Member Countries Of The European Union”, Journal Of Economic Studies; 2005; 32, 1; Abi/Inform Global Pg. 47, 2005

5. Halicioglu & Karatas, “A social discount rate for Tur-key”, Springer Science+Business Media B.V, Qual Quant, 2013

6. http://amar.sci.org.ir7. http://data.worldbank.org/data-catalog/world-develop-

ment-indicators8. http://www.cbi.ir/page/4275.aspx9. Imandost & et al, ‘Forecasting of exchange rate by

ANFIS, Neuro — Autoregressive (NNARX) & ARIMA methods in Iranian economic (2002- 2008), Journal of Knowledge and Development (scientific — research) Year 16th, No. 28, Fall 2013

10. Kula, E. ”Estimation of a social discount rate of inter-est for India”, journal of agricultural economics, 55, 91–99, 2004

11. L. A. Zadeh, Fuzzy Sets, Information and Control, 196512. Lopez, Humberto, ”The Social Discount Rate: Estimates

for Nine Latin American Countries”, The World Bank, Policy Research Working Paper, 2008

13. Moore et al, “More appropriate discounting: the rate of social time preference and the value of the social discount rate”, Journal of Benefit-Cost Analysis, 2013

14. Nabizadeh & et al, ‘ River flow prediction using a fuzzy inference system (FIS) and the adaptive neural fuzzy inference system (ANFIS)“, journal of dropsical water of Engineering Sciences, No. 17, 2011.

15. Ramsey, F.P. “A Mathematical Theory Of Saving”, Eco-nomic Journal, 38, 543–59, 1928.

16. Shafahi & et al, ‘Modeling of journey producing by using ANFIS’ journal of Engineering College, Volume 36, 2002

17. Sheluntsova, Mariya. ‘EVALUATION OF A SOCIAL DISCOUNT RATE FOR THE RUSSIAN FEDERATION’ The International Conference on Economics and Administration, Faculty of Administration and Business, University of Bucharest, Romania ICEA — FAA Bucha-rest, 2009

Balaxani-Sabunchu-Ramana Oil Field: History, Petroleum Composition end Ecological

SituationN. Y. Alizade, Aligismat Aminbekov, N. T. Shamilov, S. M. Ibragimova

Baku State University, Baku, Azerbaijan

Azerbaijan’s petroleum industry has a 140-year development background. Mud oil extraction

has been practiced in Azerbaijan since ancient times. Priscus of Panium (the 5th century), Abu Ishaq Estakhri (the 8th century), Al-Mas’udi (the 10th century), Olearius (the 12th century), Marco Polo (the 13-14th centuries) and others reported that oil was exported from the Absheron peninsula to Iran, Iraq, India and other countries as early as in B.C. years. Mud oil extraction in Azerbaijan was practiced until 1871.

In 1871 mechanical well drilling was intro-duced for oil extraction in the Balaxani and the Bi-bi-Eybat oil fields. The first well drilled in 1871 in Balaxani yielded 70 barrels (10 tons) of oil per day.

Over the 140-year long course of Arezbaijan’s petroleum industry history there have been dis-covered 43 onshore oil and gas fields (with 37 of them under development in the moment), total oil production has reached 935 million tons while gas production has amounted to 130 billion m3. Oil production dynamics demonstrates that onshore production in Azerbaijan has seen a number of rises and falls engendered by political upheavals of the 1900s (such as the war against Armenia in 1905, World War I in 1914-1917, the October Rev-olution in Russia, the establishment of the Soviet government in Baku and the Arezbaijani genocide

committed by the Armenian Dashnaks in 1918, the occupation of Azerbaijan, which has become independent in October of 1918, the engagement of the 11th Army in 1920 and nationalization of the oil industry, World War II in 1941-1945, the occupation of a fifth part of once again indepen-dent Azerbaijan by the Armenians, etc). Onshore oil production in Azerbaijan has been reducing since 1965 due to the depletion of the continu-ously developed fields and low exploration suc-cess rates.

Today onshore petroleum production in Azer-baijan amounts to 1,5 million tons per year.

The Balaxani-Sabunchu-Ramana oil field is one of Azerbaijan’s brownfields. The field lies in the cen-tral part of the Absheron peninsula, 10 km north-east of Baku. Having been discovered in 1871, to-day the oil field is one the oldest ones. All the suites of the productive stratum are oil-bearing within the field. The oil pools do not have gas caps. The oil in the field is highly viscous and heavy (with respec-tive density of 0,865-0,875 and 0,880-0,940). In or-der to sustain oil production in the field secondary recovery is practiced.

At various times different researchers conducted extensive analysis of the Balaxani crude oil and de-scribed its properties. While some of the results co-incided with each other, others diverged. For this

Alizade, Aminbekov, Shamilov, Ibragimova 17

reason we have conducted an analysis of the crude oil applying advanced instruments by the EPA and

ASTM procedures. The results are presented in the table below.

TABLE 1

№ CharacteristicsUnits of

measurments Shirvan Sabunchu

1 Density g/cm3 0.8785 0.8874

2 Water content % wt. 0.05 0.3

3 Sulfur content % wt. 0.224 0.265

4 Cinematic viscosity ratio at 20 0C cSt 40.55 46.67

5 Cinematic viscosity ratio at 50 0C cSt 10.12 11.38

6 Distillation:

Initial boiling point 0C 105 110

10% distillate yield at a temperature of

0C 161 170

20% distillate yield at a temperature of

0C 212 240

30 % distillate yield at a temperature of

0C 263 282

40 % distillate yield at a temperature of

0C 302 320

Up to 200 0C % vol. 18 13

Up to 250 0C % vol. 27 22

Up to 300 0C % vol. 39.5 35

7 Salt % wt. 0.0024 0.002

8 Salt mg/L 30 25

9 Base sediment % wt. 0.09 0.01

10 Nitrogen wt %. 0.12 0.11

11 Asphaltene % wt. 0.09 0.13

12 Paraffin % wt. 1.8 2.1

13 Sodium mg/kg 1.0 3

14 Nickel mg/kg 1.5 2.4

15 Vanadium mg/kg 0.3 0.5

16 Acid number mg KOH/g 0.1 0.1

The data in the table is presented in comparison with the indicators for the Shirvan field. Some of the characteristics appear to be relatively close in values. The data was gathered in order to enable comparison with the characteristics of residual oil in these fields. Moreover, the ground is known to subside in the old Azerbaijani fields including Balaxani, Sabunchu, Ramana (outside Baku), thus resulting in horizontal movements. This, in turn, en-tails collapses and damages of producing oil wells casing, which negatively affects the ecological situ-ation around the field.

N-alcanes analysis was conducted by method of gas chromatography using a gas chromatograph with flame ionization detector GC-FID 6890 (Ag-ilent, USA) equipped with a DB-1 column. The specifications of the DB-1 column are as follows: a dimethylpolysiloxane tubular column, length—60 m, inner diameter—0,32 mm, film thickness—0,25 µm. Helium was used as a carrier gas for analysis. Hydrocarbons were identified by the time of exit of components in a reference standard known before-hand from n-C8 to n-C40. The resulting chromato-grams are presented below.

min10 15 20 25 30 35 40 45 50

FID1 A, (14207-4\SAMPLE30.D)

FIG. 1. The Sabunchu crude oil chromatogram.

min10 15 20 25 30 35 40 45 50

FID1 A, (14207-4\SAMPLE30.D)

FIG. 2. The Shirvan crude oil chromatogram.

Alizade, Aminbekov, Shamilov, Ibragimova 19

TABLE 2

Shirvan Sabunchu

Alkanes Area % of content Area % of content

n-C10 472.79 0.75 537.51 0.98

n-C11 484.83 0.77 434.52 0.79

n-C12 483.47 0.76 419.96 0.76

n-C13 480.63 0.76 382.34 0.69

n-C14 500.25 0.79 419.065 0.76

n-C15 541.56 0.86 435.86 0.79

n-C16 467.91 0.74 381.37 0.69

n-C17 461.63 0.73 356.82 0.65

pristane 389.47 0.62 411.69 0.75

n-C18 424.68 0.67 321.05 0.58

phytane 275.66 0.44 273.94 0.50

n-C19 480.48 0.76 365.94 0.66

n-C20 389.23 0.62 293.5 0.53

n-C21 360.82 0.57 263.78 0.48

n-C22 344.68 0.54 256.53 0.47

n-C23 322.58 0.51 242.62 0.44

n-C24 295.31 0.47 213.73 0.39

n-C25 276.98 0.44 217.78 0.40

n-C26 250.73 0.40 198.92 0.36

n-C27 231.97 0.37 188.53 0.34

n-C28 186.98 0.30 144.12 0.26

n-C29 221.82 0.35 174.37 0.32

n-C30 106.71 0.17 103.17 0.19

n-C31 84.85 0.13 69.32 0.13

n-C32 70.5 0.11 65.23 0.12

total 63279 100 55057 100

17/pristane 1.185 0.867

18/phytane 1.541 1.172

pristane/phytane 1.413 1.503

The table demonstrates that there were identi-fied hydrocarbons n-C10 — n-C32 and their content in both oil fields is approximately the same.

References

1. Oil and Gas Geology Dictionary.—Leningrad: Nedra, 1988.—679 pp.

Personal Services Market. Organizational and Mechanical

Markets of Services in the National Economics

Emma AmarianLobachevsky State University of Nizhniy Novgorod, Nizhniy Novgorod, Russia

Over the recent years service sector has been expanding at a quickened pace in all devel-

oped countries with its impact on social and eco-nomic processes and living standards growing. This underpins the relevance of the problems of the mar-ket analyzed in the given article. Both at regional and local levels of government the issues of every-day personal services for the population rank high on the list of priorities, and measures aimed at facilitating personal services are incorporated into respective programs, which corroborates the rele-vance of the studied topic.

A services market is defined as a type of a mar-ket that has stemmed from the once integrated mar-ket of physical goods and services. Various services act as items of trade within this market.. According to the established definition, services market is a set of economic relations between producers and con-sumers of a service in the context of purchase and sell of any services [1, p.103].

Services market may be considered as a system connecting the demand and the supply of a service as well as producers and consumers of a service. Moreover, services market acts as a facilitator for material goods market, contributes to balanced re-production process and higher living standards by satisfying various public demands.

Studying services market and especially how it functions in practice gives an insight into its pecu-liarities, which is crucial for succeeding in any area of services.

As for distinguishing features of services market, the following ones are usually listed:

1) All processes in the market are highly dy-namic owing to such an essential charac-teristic of a service as perishability (since services cannot be stored, there is an objec-tive need for promptest possible response to shifts in demand, systematic improvement of service, etc)

2) pronouncedly segmented demand for ser-vices depending on income, prices, individ-ual perception of service value;

3) high level of differentiation of services as a market product in characteristics (horizon-tal differentiation) and in quality (vertical differentiation), inspired by personalized demand for services;

4) more pronounced territorial segmentation and regional character of services market as compared with physical goods market.

5) extremely fast capital turnover as a result of shorter production cycle;

6) increased role of non-price barriers to entry into services market is mainly conditioned

by the fact that while choosing a seller po-tential service customers usually pay atten-tion to a number of non-price factors, such as originality, quality of service, office in-terior, politeness, hours of service, possible advance appointment, etc rather than the price of a service;

7) small- and medium-sized enterprises prevail in the market due to their flexibility and re-sponsiveness to shifts in consumer demand as well as their ability to operate effectively in local markets [1, pp.104–106];

8) services market has no delineated borders, since many services are sold in complex and in connection with movement of phys-ical goods;

9) services market comprises such a vitally im-portant type of services as services of natural monopolies (railway and air transportations, transportation of electric and heat-power energy, public electronic and postal com-munications, etc)

This research dwells upon studying the experi-ence of a personal services enterprise—hairdressing salon of Avtozavodskiy district in Nizhni Novgorod.

Usually optimal location of personal services enterprises is based on the following principles:

1. Accessibility: enterprises selling each kind of services must be located with regard to the amount of time it takes customers to visit them.

2. Profitability: like any other business, a per-sonal services enterprise must bring profit.

3. Considering competitive environmentAnalyzing and planning the location of per-

sonal services enterprises implies mapping the ter-ritory and marking all the enterprises selling this or that kind of services together with their main char-acteristics. It is also useful to know the area each enterprise covers and to find the places that fit best for locating new servicing points.

Based on the price criterion beauty salons mar-ket may be divided into a high-price segment and economy class hairdressing salons with affordable prices. Both segments of this market are developed in Nizhni Novgorod with economy class hairdress-ing salons prevailing in Avtozavodskiy district. It should be noted that today there are only few salons

which limit their scope of activities to hairdressing alone—the customer demands impel salons to be-come multifunctional. Thus, the following set of ser-vices was detected while analyzing the range of ser-vices offered in the beauty salons in Avtozavodskiy district: haircut, styling, perming, highlighting, col-oring, classic manicure with nail coating, gel and acrylic nail extension, correction of artificial nails, classic and hardware pedicure, manual and ultra-sonic face cleansing, manual face massage, classic manual full-body massage.

Among most demanded services in beauty sa-lons in Avtozavodskiy district are haircut, coloring, perming, manicure and pedicure. Cosmetological services are offered by 44% of the beauty salons (from the total number of respondents). Among them 38% of salons offer hardware cosmetological procedures.

It is worth noting that nearly all beauty salons in Avtozavodskiy district analyzed in the course of preparing this work (84%) provide nail services.

In order to land customers the overwhelming majority of salons (90%) develop and effect var-ious special offers. Permanent special offers and discounts are practiced by one third of the ana-lyzed salons (usually they include price discounts for established customers, pensioners, students, graduates and brides). A number of salons (10%) offer discounts only for certain days or hours (”Happy hours”) or seasonal discounts (for periods of summer vacations or in January and February, when the demand for their services slumps). The salons combining permanent and special offers make up 40% of the respondents. About 10% of beauty industry enterprises do not employ special offers at all.

It should be pointed out that the majority of interviewed administrators or directors of beauty salons in Avtozavodskiy district (32%) consider per-sonal recommendations of clients the most effective and reliable way of promotion (so-called word of mouth marketing), while many of them pay consid-erable attention to local media (newspapers, maga-zines) as well—54% of the respondents.

Only 36% make use of online advertising, which is an extremely low figure. It clearly demonstrates that vast opportunities provided by Internet adver-tising are mostly neglected by Nizhni Novgorod

Amarian 23

salons. The situation with websites is generally the same—32% of the respondents gave a positive an-swer when asked whether their salon had its own website. However, in the course of the research it became clear that the respondents often couldn’t grasp the difference between a website and an In-ternet page.

Outdoor advertising was acknowledged effec-tive by 22% of administrators (directors), while 14% of them pointed out that leaflets help them land new customers when their salon introduces a new procedure, opens up a seasonal special offer or of-fers special holiday discounts.

Advertising campaigns of Nizhni Novgorod’s salons virtually do not cover social networks: none of the interviewed administrators could give a dis-tinct answer to the question about special offers for customers subscribed to their salons’ pages in social networks; many of them do not even know whether their salon has any pages in social networks.

As many as 70% of salons keep a client base and actively work with it. For instance, 30% of sa-lons regularly inform their clients about new ser-vices and special offers via SMS, 22% phone their customers to remind about an appointment and 16% deem it useful to congratulate their clients on their birthdays.

Recruitment of qualified staff was referred to as the main problem in the town by 56% of salon ad-ministrators, therefore half of the respondents send their employees to specialized training centers for professional development, training and education.

Competition and heavy taxes were also listed among significant impediments to salon business.

In the majority of studied beauty salons in Avto-zavodskiy district of Nizhni Novgorod price range corresponds with their class. The services of the studied hairdressing salon are aimed at customers of all age groups, mainly women with average and higher than average income.

Potential and actual customers of the salon are predominantly neighboring houses’ dwellers, em-ployees of nearby companies and organizations, those who like the cosmetic products used in the salon, people who have been recommended to visit and established clients of certain specialists who have come to this establishment together with the specialists themselves.

When choosing a salon the majority of custom-ers put a premium on proximity.

Personal factor of a specialist is another import-ant aspect as well. If a specialist’s professional level satisfies his or her clients, nearly 20% of the cus-tomers follow him or her to another salon in case a specialist changes position. When a new salon opens, a specialist provides its workload by bring-ing in his or her established customer base.

Like any other salon, the hairdressing salon in question faces competition. The enterprise has two main competitors. One of them offers hairdressing and nail services, employs mostly experienced spe-cialists and is located in close proximity to the stud-ied salon. Another competitor offers a wide range of hairdressing and related services. However, it expe-riences increased staff turnover and thus, the major-ity of employees are newly graduated hairdressers.

A major shortcoming of this hairdressing salon is its opening hours—from 9 a.m. till 7 p.m.—while its main competitors work up to 8 or even 9 p.m. On the whole, the salon holds a favorable position in the market, although as it was pointed out earlier some problems do exist.

Based on the given data it may be argued that the studied salon has essentially the same problems as the personal services market in Russia in general. The problems are as follows:

1. Too narrow range and often low quality of services resulting from outdated equip-ment, inadequate staff qualification, lack of motivation.

2. Various frequent inspections that rather impede the business than assist it as they are usually carried out as a mere formality with the detected shortcomings remaining unrectified.

3. Unhealthy competition. A significant num-ber of specialists in the market act in their private capacity.

4. Low advertising activity, which is partly the result of the first problem, namely, inade-quate staff qualification.

The following measures could be useful for re-solving the urgent problems of the Russian personal services market:

1. Devising special credit programs for per-sonal services enterprises, granting loans on

favorable terms for newly started enterprises and for business development.

2. Improving legal regulation of personal ser-vices enterprises.

3. On the whole, socially oriented state policy with significant social spending is essential for boosting and facilitating personal ser-vices sector in Russia.

Better quality of services and higher service level implies above all wider range of services that are in demand with customers, introduction of new technology into the sphere of personal services, and safeguarding customers’ rights.

Summing up, it may be said that on a global scale organizational and mechanical market of ser-vices in Russia faces a number of difficulties. This article identifies them and outlines ways to solve them. It is safe to state that should the steps to im-prove the services market described in this article be taken, this market in Russia could gradually move to a new level of development. The analysis and the given recommendations define practical relevance of the article, which consists in the following:

1. a detailed analysis of a specific example of the market has been conducted;

2. problems have been identified;3. ways to solve them and the relevant recom-

mendations have been outlined.It is hoped that this research may prove to be

useful to analysts and practitioners dealing with ser-vices markets.

References

1. Alekseeva, M. M. Company Operation Planning. Mos-cow: Finansi i statistika, 2012. — 371 pp.

2. Burmenko, T. D. Service industries: the Econom-ics. Moscow: Knorus, 2014. — 328 pp.

3. Gribov, V. D. Service Business Economics. Moscow: Knorus, 2014.—280 pp.

4. Pesotskaya, E. V. Service Marketing. St. Petersburg: Piter, 2013. — 157 pp.

5. Kara, A. N. Services Sector Economics Moscow: Aca-demia, 2011.—320 pp.

Transformation of Population Saving Behavior under the Financial

Crisis ConditionAigul Galimova, Ya.V. Makarova, A.R. Khaliullina

Bashkir State University, Ufa, Russia

Abstract. This article reveals the relevance of considering the savings behavior of the population. It is proved that the investment behavior of the population should be a qualitative indicator of financial relations of individuals and the state. Different areas of consumption and savings during the financial crisis, as well marked features of transformation and savings behavior of the population during the crisis.

Keywords: savings, savings behavior of the population, the transformation of savings behavior.

Saving is an important factor of living standards and the element that is directly related with the

existing income and expenditure, as well as it is one of the most important sources of credit and invest-ment in the economy. [5] The Russian economics have paid for a long time little attention to the issue of savings technologies and their transformations almost not studied. This can be connected to the fact that the size of the savings were insignificant, and they almost did not play any role in financ-ing the production process [1]. The analysis of this problem allows to predict the further development of the savings process in our country. [4] A difficult economic situation in Russia in 2014, reveals the importance of the process of transformation of sav-ings technologies in times of crisis.

In developed countries, there are two models of savings behavior. Continental model is typical for Europe and Japan. The Anglo-Saxon model—for Eu-rope and the United States.

It may be noted that in the US as of 2011 the share of savings was 6%. In Germany, the average savings rate of 14% of GDP.

Let us review transformation of savings technol-ogies within 2014.

According to a research study commissioned by the Bank of Russia in November 2014, deteriorated expectations of inflation rate, and low revenue ex-pectations amid rising prices [6]. Analysts agreed on the opinion that the annual inflation rate will be about 13.1%. But, at the same time, it can be noted increase in the number of analysts who find it difficult to evaluate the nearest economic future of the country.

It may be noted that all indicators decreased, which characterize the savings, credit and con-sumer activities.

All economic indicators which characterize society’s consumer behavior keep on falling. The expectation index, index of the current condition

decreased by 5.7 points. Accordingly, this has led to the fact that consumer sentiment index fell to 95 points.

There is a growing number of people who be-lieve the current economic situation it is difficult to implement savings, at the same time increasing the number of purchases, committed on credit. Analy-sis of the respondents about the income and price is shown in Figure 1 [7].

People who trust the national currency—67%; who prefer dollars and euros—18%. 40% of

Russians say that the fall of the ruble had a negative impact on their lives, 51% of Russians believe that the ruble will fall further. [2] People’s expectations of the ruble fall consequences is shown in Figure 2.

In such circumstances, the proportion of Rus-sians who entrust the banks their money deposits decreased by 10-12%, and is currently about a third of our population [3].

One reason for the slow growth of deposits of the population can be called exchange rate fluc-tuations that occurred in 2014. If you remove the

Доходы не росли, а цены росли—Revenues are not growing, and prices roseДоходы росли так же/ быстрее цен—Revenues grew in the same / faster than pricesДоходы росли медленнее цен—Revenues grew more slowly pricesЗатрудняюсь ответить—Difficult to answerДекабрь 2014 года—December 2014Декабрь 2013 года—December 2013

Цены будут расти, доходы нет—Prices will rise, revenues will not beДоходы и цены будут расти одинаково—Revenues and prices will rise equallyДоходы будут расти медленнее цен—Revenues will grow more slowly pricesЗатрудняюсь ответить—Difficult to answerДекабрь 2014 года—December 2014Декабрь 2013 года—December 2013

FIG. 1. Transformation of Russians’ expectations of income and prices

Отрицательно—NegativeНе повлияло—Not affectedЗатрудняюсь ответить—Difficult to answer

Декабрь 2014 года—December 2014

Ноябрь 2014 года—November 2014

FIG. 2. Transformation of Russians expectations about the consequences of the ruble fall.

Galimova, Makarova, Khaliullina 27

currency reevaluation, the increase in the first ten months in 2014 was 4.3%. But in October 2014 monetary policy has been adjusted, banks raised rates on deposits, the situation in the banking sector has stabilized somewhat. By early 2015, the assets of Russian banks rose to 70 trillion rubles, whereas in November 2014 assets amounted to 67 trillion rubles.

Acceleration of inflation and the weakening of the ruble exchange rate had impact on the deposits growth.

A survey conducted by All-Russia Public Opin-ion Research Center said that the situation in the banking sector is quite stable. 41% of Russians have

savings in rubles. In the euro money keep 2% of the population, and in the US 3%.

Against the background of the difficult eco-nomic situation the Russians saving attitude/ behav-ior decreased. In the situation of crisis and instability disappears confidence in the banking institutions, and increasing the proportion of people who keep money at home, in cash.

Estimation of transformation of savings behavior for 2014 is shown in Figure 3,4,5.

So, it can be noted that the problem of research of population savings behavior is of particular im-portance and urgency. We should also mention so-cially important role of savings.

декабрь 2014 года—december 2014ноябрь 2014 года—november 2014октябрь 2014 года—october 2014сентябрь 2014 года—september 2014

август 2014 года—august 2014плохое—badхоошее—good

FIG. 3. Forecast of favorable time for saving

декабрь 2014 года—december 2014ноябрь 2014 года—november 2014октябрь 2014 года—october 2014сентябрь 2014 года—september 2014

август 2014 года—august 2014есть сбережения—have savingsнет сбережений—no savingsзатрудняюсь ответить—difficult to answer

FIG. 4. Transformation of Russians saving behavior

Savings behavior of people in times of crisis has transformed. First of all, more people say that it is a bad time for savings. Second of all, only a portion of the money people are trying to keep in the bank deposit, often money is kept in cash, just in case. Thirdly, we can not help noticing lower incomes of population, which automati-cally means no money saving. The notion of trans-formation of savings behavior of the population during the crisis allows pre-analyze all risk factors for the population, as well as to forecast the de-velopment of the banking sector, develop appro-priate social programs to support the population. Thus, in the event of crisis in 2014, banks raise interest rates on deposits. You can also note the role of government. First insured sum of deposited money was accepted as 700,000 rubles, and in late 2014 it was increased up to 1400000. This is why this topic is of interest to study, and deserves further research work.

References

1. Anisina M.A. State economic policy: the experience of the transition / M.A. Anisina // Bulletin of Moscow Uni-versity. Series 6. Economy—p. 54-56.

2. Bogdanova Z.A. The current economic situation in Russia / Z.A. Bogdanova // Problems of Econom-ics.—2014.—№12.—p. 98-100.

3. Dovlatova A.H. Features of the economic situation in modern Russia / A.H. Dovlatova // World Economics and Law.—2015. -№1.—p.104-106.

4. Galimova A.SH. Cash savings of the population as a source of investment: the dissertation of the candidate of economic sciences, Ufa, 1998.

5. Galimova A.SH., Khatmullina A.F. Cash savings of the population as a source of investment // Econom-ics and Management of innovative technologies. 2014. № 1 Access Point: http://ekonomika.snauka.ru/2014/01/3715

6. Monitoring systems in the financial sector of the pop-ulation in 2014. Access point: http://www.cbr.ru/DKP/standart_system/Infl_exp_14-11.pdf

7. The savings behavior of the population. Access point: http://tass.ru/infographics/8247

декабрь 2014 года—december 2014ноябрь 2014 года—november 2014октябрь 2014 года—october 2014сентябрь 2014 года—september 2014август 2014 года—august 2014на счете в банке—in a bank account

в наличных—in cashчасть в банке, часть в наличных—part of the bank, part of a cashдругое—otherзатрудняюсь ответить—difficult to answer

FIG. 5. Transformation of Russians saving behavior

Economic Justification of Overpayment for Brands

Alisa Godovanets, Oksana Buraeva, Yuliya ObraztsovaSaint Basil the Great Gymnasium, Zaytsevo, Odintsovo district, Moscow region, Russia

According to our requirements we, as consum-ers, purchase a great number of goods and ser-

vices every day. Have you ever wondered why we choose particular products from among the enor-mous range of goods and how we realize what we need? A lot of people will answer that the main fac-tors are advertisements, a friend’s advice, personal preferences and the quality of goods; however, that is not a sufficient explanation.Whenexplanation. When we buy brand products [1], we pay not only for the goods we can touch, eat or wear, but also for the image and our association to a certain thing. We pay for the brand name! [1]

The term “brand” may be divided into two nom-inal parts:

1. Economic-legal2. PsychologicalThe first covers everything that is copyrighted,

the name, logo, trademark and other numerous visual and audio elements (fonts, design, etc.) The psychological approach concerns the set of data, images, and reputation of a company or product that consumers bear in mind. In the world of mod-ern economics and commodity production systems, the brand forms half, or sometimes even two-thirds, of price. Above all, it is the brand we pay for. When we buy luxury goods, we are often puzzled about why they are so expensive.

For example, every fashionable woman wants to have a handbag with a designer brand label. Sales managers working high-end companies like LVMH [2] and PPR [3] know about this consumer de-mand but they do not make concessions; designer

handbags are always of high price, they are rarely sold on sales with discounts. The prime cost of such handbags is no more than $300, meanwhile, they are sold for $3000. So, it is not complicated to fig-ure out the trademark cost.

Take the automobile industry as an instance. According to the average calculation, the price of Toyota cars includes 40% overpayment for the brand. This means that if a car is priced at one mil-lion roubles, we pay 400,000 roubles for the car emblem on the hood and for the slogan “Always a Better Way.” So, what is the real overpayment for elite car brands? The German car research center of the University of Duisburg-Essen [4] answered this question. As it turns out, Tthe BMW car brand is the most overpaid of all. Specialists from the re-search center estimate BMW brand overpayment at 4,325 euros per car! Audi includes 4,242 euros of overpayment, whereas Daimler [5] marks up 3,621 euros. This information concerns mass-produced models. Elite sport cars are much more overpaid. For example, Porsche benefits 16,826 euros on ev-ery car. Taking into consideration not just premium brands, Hyundai cars are the most overpaid for their trademark. They benefit 1,386 euros per car, whereas Volkswagen gains 916 euros.

There are many such examples, but we take no notice because brand names are engraved deeply on our minds. The market position of a certain brand is determined for consumers.

By buying luxury goods, we help recom-pense manufacturers for labor, expensive materi-als, production processes, logistics and marketing

campaigns; nevertheless, we are sometimes shocked by the prices of certain goods.

However, it is not correct to believe that we pay only for the brand name because we pay more for popular, exclusive goods. Almost every manu-facturer and seller spends money on the rent, pays monthly salaries to employees, invests in business, etc.

For example, in the case of overpayment for bottled water, it should be mentioned that the equipment to bottle water is quite expensive; in ad-dition, there are delivery expenses. When we are in a restaurant, we pay not only for food and drink, but also for the special atmosphere. Furthermore, everything is clear with luxury light industry prod-ucts. When promoting a new brand, a manufacturer has to spend large sums of money on marketing re-search. And if the promotion is successful, they may raise the product price. When a trademark becomes a certain brand, it means that consumers are ready to pay for the brand because of its associations with the high quality of a product.

In conclusion, we can say that every expen-sive product demonstrates value in practice. If it is sold successfully, the product is worth the price. It is a natural target for any seller to profit more by a transaction. It makes no sense to sell popcorn at a price of 25 roubles in the cinema when a certain group of consumers will buy it at a price of 200 roubles. If we want to estimate the real overpay-ment for brands, we should subtract 20% from each purchase; it doesn’t even matter exactly what we buy—food, household chemical goods or clothes. If you don’t want to overpay 20%, try to pay attention to similar products from other manufacturers, even if they are not as popular; the quality of their goods is the same. And soon we will be able to save more than 20% on every purchase, instead of overpaying for labels and marketing campaigns.

[1] A brand is a unique design, sign, symbol, words, or a combination of these, employed in creating an image that identifies a prod-uct and differentiates it from its competitors. Over time, this image becomes associated

with a level of credibility, quality, and satis-faction in the consumer’s mind.

[2] LVMH is a French multinational luxury goods conglomerate, headquartered in Paris. The company was formed by the 1987 merger of fashion house Louis Vuitton with Moët Hennessy, a company formed after the 1971 merger between the champagne producer Moët & Chandon and the cognac manufacturer Hennessy. It controls around 60 subsidiaries; each manages a small num-ber of prestigious brands. The subsidiaries are often managed independently.

[3] PPR (Pinault Printemps Redoute) is a French goods conglomerate. The brands of the group are the following: The Luxury Di-vision includes brands that design, make and sell luxury products, especially in the leather-good, shoe, ready-to-wear, watch and jewelry sectors. The brands are Gucci (100% share), Saint Laurent Paris (100% share), Sergio Rossi (100%), Boucheron (100% share), Bottega Veneta (100% share), Balenciaga (100% share), Stella McCa-rtney (50% share), Alexander McQueen (51% share), Brioni (100% share); Sowind Group (51% share) with Girard-Perregaux and JeanRichard; Queelin Pomellato Group with Pomellato and Dodo; Christopher Kane (51% share); and Tomas Maier and Ulysse Nardin (100% share). The Sport & Lifestyle Division includes Puma (86% share), ap-parel brand Tretorn, golf equipment special-ist Cobra Golf, action sport brand Volcom (100% share) and Electric.

[4] The University of Duisburg-Essen (Universi-tät Duisburg-Essen) is a public university in Duisburg and Essen, North Rhine-Westpha-lia, Germany and is a member of the newly founded University Alliance Metropolis Ruhr.

[5] Daimler AG is a German multinational automotive corporation headquartered in Stuttgart, Baden-Württemberg, Germany. By unit sales, it is the thirteenth-largest car manufacturer and the second-largest truck manufacturer in the world.

Godovanets, Buraeva, Obraztsova 31

References

1. Kapferer Jean Noel. The Strategic Brand Management. Creating and Sustaining Brand Equity Long Term. Kogan Page, London and Sterling, VA

2. Shilina Yliya. Secrets of Modern Branding. Prod&Prod.—2010.—№ 2

3. Kennedy Gerry. No B. S. Guide to Brand-Building by Direct Response.—Мoscow, 2015

4. Pertsiya Valentin, Mamleeva Liliya. The Brand Anat-omy.– Moscow, 2007

5. Peters Tom. The Brand You 50: Or: Fifty Ways to Trans-form Yourself from Employee into a Brand that Shout Disctintion, Commitment and Passion. — Мoscow, 2006

6. www.m24.ru

Russian and European Models of Corporate Development

Polina Morozova, Ekaterina KartashevichSouthern Federal University, Rostov-on-Don, Russia

Abstract. Employee development methods used in Russia and Europe are reviewed in the article. Students of Southern Federal University were interviewed to identify the main aim of education. Main objectives of Russian and European students are compared. Recommendations for more effective educational process are done.

Keywords: employee development methods, education, training, objectives of education.

Nowadays knowledge becomes one of the main resources. That is why qualitative education is

very important. Today the share of knowledge econ-omy companies exceeds the share of traditional economy companies.

What employee development methods do mod-ern Russian and European companies use?

One of the main European aims is to increase employee part in teaching. According to “A Memo-randum on Lifelong Learning” the objective of de-velopment is to increase human capital and com-petitive ability of European economy.

Lifelong learning is all purposeful learning ac-tivity, undertaken on an ongoing basis with the aim of improving knowledge, skills and competence [1].

As Memorandum assumes learning during the whole life there is three kind of education: formal, non-formal and informal.

The conception of lifelong learning is based on six principles:

1. New basic skills for all2. More investment in human resources3. Innovation in teaching and learning

4. Valuing learning5. Rethinking guidance and counseling6. Bringing learning closer to home [1].While Europe practically finished conversion to

this concept, Russia is just on the beginning of this way. Today we can see a lot of changes in system of education which are forwarded to conversion to lifelong learning.

In the picture we can see data of Russian and European population participation between the ages from 25 to 64 in lifelong learning (Figure 1).

Today the most popular employee development methods in Europe are general training, formal couching, leadership trainings, internships, mento-ring and etc.

The most common techniques in Russia are modular training, mentoring, working groups, met-aphorical game.

The second picture shows us data of em-ployee development methods in Russia and Europe (Figure 2).

So we can see that various ways of employee teaching are used in Russia and Europe.

Morozova, Kartashevich 33

Also we can see that investment of organiza-tions in employee development differs (Figure 3.1).

So the picture shows us that western compa-nies spend more money in employee training than Russian.

It is obvious that the difference between trained workers would be great (Figure 3.2).

Saying about employee development we should notice that staff preparing begins in universities. Russian and European educational systems have a

FIG. 1. Russian and European population participation in Lifelong Learning [3]

FIG. 2. Employee development methods in Russia and Europe [4]

lot of differences despite the fact that Russia more and more seeks to move to European system.

One of the main differences is students’ moti-vation. In Europe students work hard to get knowl-edge and excellent marks as far as they know that it would be a great benefit for them in the labor mar-ket after graduation. They are sure that employer would give job for one who has the best skills.

There is absolutely another situation in Russia. We have asked 30 students of Faculty of Economics of Sothern Federal University following questions:

1. Why have you chosen your profession?2. Are you sure that you will easily find good

workplace after graduation?3. What is your opinion is it necessary to get

good marks?We got following results (Figure 5).So the diagrams show that students of SFedU do

not find attempts to get excellent marks beneficial so they do not do it. And this impacts on quality of university education.

Interview results show the general situation in Russia. Students work for the “diploma” not for “knowledge”. They are sure that availability of di-ploma would be enough for an employer.

To sum up I can say that problems of Russian perception and attitude to education slow down the integration to European educational field. I think that we should change perception of education and start to do it from school years.

In conclusion I can do following outputs:1. In Russia and Europe various employee de-

velopment methods are used;2. Motivation of Russian and European stu-

dents are very different;3. European students are sure that good results

would help them to find workplace;4. Russian students do not seek to get good

marks because they think that availability of diploma would be enough for an employer;

5. It is necessary to change perception and at-titude to education in Russia.

FIG. 3.1. Investment in employee development [2] Fig. 3.2. Percentage of trained workers [2]

Morozova, Kartashevich 35

References

1. Commission of the European Communities. A Memo-randum on Lifelong Learning.—Brussels, 30.10.2000.

2. Solomadina T.O. An organizational culture of a compa-ny.—M.:Infrv-m, 2007.

3. Indicators of Education, 2010.4. Evren Esen, Jessica Collison. Employee Development.

Survey report, 2005.5. Dinkin A.A. Economics of knowledge: a lesson for Rus-

sia, Vestnik RAN, 2003, T.73, №5.

FIG. 5. Results of interview of SFedU students

Embedded Marketing from a Student’s Point of View

Georgiy Tkachev, Oksana Buraeva, Yuliya ObraztsovaSaint Basil the Great Gymnasium, Zaytsevo, Odintsovo district, Moscow region, Russia

Nowadays, in this period of scientific break-throughs and technological progress, people

are surrounded by a great deal of information. In fact, we are particularly influenced by mass media and marketing campaigns. Going around the city, we can see plenty of advertisements everywhere: on billboards, at bus stops, etc. It is especially effec-tive when at the same time we hear TV or radio pre-senters speaking in pleasant voices and giving us the hard sell on actual products. What is more, TV advertisement has a big impact on us, because a lot of people in our country and all over the world are addicted to TV. Besides that, almost everyone has a gadget with access to the Internet, which is full of advertisements of many kinds. Rarely can we see a website or a social networking site without adver-tisements. But if that happens, don’t forget about the widely spread phenomenon of embedded mar-keting.

All these annoying advertisements are only the tip of the iceberg. We face a more dangerous, con-cealed phenomenon that makes consumers buy particular products even when they don’t notice any advertisements. Consumers don’t appear be convinced or offered something directly; they buy it of their own accord, or so it may seem to them at first.

Embedded marketing is a form of advertising (usually not involving ads) in which branded prod-ucts and services are noticeable in drama produc-tions with large audiences. Product placements are presented in way that generates positive feel-ings toward the advertised brands, which are used,

mentioned, or discussed in the program. This en-ables the audience to develop a stronger connec-tion with the brands and provides justification for their purchasing decisions.

Product placement is typically found in mov-ies. Watching a blockbuster, one can notice that the main characters have a certain car or use a brand perfume in a close-up. When consumers pay atten-tion to certain products used by main characters, it gives the products additional exposure in compari-son to rival products.

One example of embedded marketing is the famous cartoon “Popeye,” considered to be a big advertising platform for canned spinach. The main character ate a lot of spinach that made him super strong. When this cartoon came out in 1929 in the United States, sales of spinach rocketed up 30%. Another example is successful product placement of the Nokia 8110 cell phone in the blockbuster “The Matrix.” The main character, Neo, used this cell phone model; as a result, more than 8 million of the phones were sold world-wide.

Embedded marketing is also of great importance on TV. For example, the hosts of the most popular talk shows don’t wear the clothes they want to or drink the coffee they like. Even TV presenters are involved in the product placement effect of market-ing campaigns.

In conclusion, I would like to give an exam-ple of embedded marketing that was launched in Russia long ago. Nikolay Shustov, a cognac maker, used this marketing technique in the 19th century to promote Armenian cognac.

Tkachev, Buraeva, Obraztsova 37

To achieve his purpose, Shustov employed doz-ens of students. Their task was to visit restaurants everywhere and order Shustov cognac. If there was no Shustov cognac, students would have fights to at-tract attention to this product. The next day scandal-ous information appeared in newspapers, causing a viral effect. More and more people were interested in this cognac story, and in two months Shustov co-gnac came to be popular in Moscow.

So it is clear that businessmen have always tried to find new marketing techniques. However, now-adays there is too much advertising in our lives due to the development of modern information technol-ogies; sometimes, people even imperceptibly be-come victims of marketing campaigns.

As a matter of fact, marketing should be aimed at improving our lives, but actually most modern companies do not make any attempts to make our world better. They just promote their products, giv-ing the hard sell to outdistance their competitors and push up sales. Meanwhile, we must admit that while embedded marketing has some drawbacks, it also has some advantages. Perhaps advertisements help us to get information about really useful prod-ucts. Of course, we consumers shouldn’t lose our heads and take everything for granted among the flood of marketing information. Our task is to rec-ognize various marketing techniques and not be manipulated in our choice of a certain product.

Industrial Parks as a Possible Option for Cooperation with Foreign

InvestorsKamilya Shabanova

Kazan (Volga Region) Federal University, Russia, Kazan

Abstract. This paper studies industrial parks as a promising mechanism for economic growth, improvement of the investment climate and formation of competitive advantages of the county’s economy.

Keywords: greenfield, brownfield, industrial park, foreign investments, development, innovation infrastructure, investment potential, investment climate.

At present times of economic and financial crisis the need for devising effective innovative meth-

ods of managing economics in order to improve its competitive advantages and integrate it into the international economy for facilitating development and growth is especially pressing.

A country’s investment climate is a key indica-tor of its economic growth. At the same time, the level of development and quality of innovative in-frastructure is one of the most crucial prerequisites for improved investment attractiveness and better conditions for business.

Today innovation infrastructure development ranks high on state policy priority lists in all coun-tries. It is aimed at establishing favorable economic conditions for improved business climate and boosted innovative activities based on attracted for-eign investments.

The level of development and quality of innova-tion infrastructure is one of the most crucial prereq-uisites for improved investment attractiveness and

better conditions for business, and industrial parks occupy a special place among the facilities of such infrastructure.

An industrial park is a complex of industrial infrastructure facilities providing all the necessary conditions for locating production sites. Industrial parks are managed by specialized managing com-panies and are aimed at carrying out industrial activities.

Industrial parks must be distinguished from other similar formats. The main feature of indus-trial parks that distinguishes them from conven-tional industrial sites is their being managed by a specialized company that offers services including provision of infrastructure, electricity, running wa-ter and heating. Due to this industrial companies do not need to concern themselves with either lo-gistics, or recycling, or security—the company ow-ing the park or managing it takes charge of these arrangements. [1]

The main types of industrial parks are as follows:

Shabanova 39

1) ”greenfield” industrial parks are established on a newly allotted undeveloped land lot that usu-ally is provided with no infrastructure;

2) ”brownfield” industrial parks are established on the basis of pre-existing industrial sites that are usually provided with buildings, constructions and infrastructure. The facilities are reconstructed and (or) overhauled in accordance with the special-ization of an industrial park and the needs of its residents. [2]

At present industrial parks represent a promis-ing mechanism for increasing the country’s invest-ment potential and attracting foreign investment as long as the presence of required infrastructure is the key factor affecting investors’ decision.

The formation of industrial parks first of all depends on potential residents planning to locate their production sites on a park’s territory. Green-fields tend to be in demand predominantly among major international companies that are prepared to provide the required infrastructure by themselves, while demand on brownfields is formed by smaller companies that regard creating relevant infrastruc-ture as inexpedient.

It should be pointed out that industrial parks provide space for activities of unrelated companies. At the same time, the companies are connected by the common production processes and share the basic infrastructure and other services of the park, which allows the residents to reduce the costs.

The birthplace of industrial parks is believed to be in Europe, where they have been running for more than a century. The term was coined in 1896 when an English financier Ernest Hoolly purchased a piece of land along a seaway canal and founded Trafford Park. It was here that Henry Ford opened his first European automobile factory. Industrial parks’ population was sky-rocketing with more than 150 of them running by 1960. In Europe industrial parks are developed primarily by private investors. Resi-dents may get various benefits. Developers building within industrial clusters may claim recovery of in-frastructure expenses. [1]

It was not so long ago that industrial parks ap-peared in Russia¾ the first of them were established in 2006, about seven years ago. The majority of in-dustrial parks are now operating in the European part of Russia. [1] Many residents opt for renowned,

successfully and dynamically developing industrial parks when opening their businesses.

Given the significant role that industrial parks play in economic development of many countries, the competition for every resident is rather intense. Russian industrial parks’ competitive advantage as compared with other countries lies above all in sup-ply of vast territories that may meet the investors’ demand for innovation sites equipped for locating producing plants with regard to the needs of poten-tial investors.

Other main competitive advantages of Russian industrial parks are:

– simplified administrative procedures; – capacity for production expansion; – many industrial parks get administrative

support at all levels; – many industrial parks are favorably located; – a well-organized system of tax exemptions

and preferences; – capacity for diversification of production; – presence of a professional managing

company; – opportunities to locate production in the

centers of the main major urban agglomerations.It is worth pointing out that since residents attract

advanced and innovative technologies, creation of industrial parks contributes to preserving and devel-oping the county’s technical and scientific capacity as well as to innovative regional development.

As pointed out above, unlike other types of in-novative infrastructure industrial parks allow for op-eration of unrelated companies. At the same time, it may be emphasized that industrial parks usually encompass companies unified by the branches of trade together with related and complementary organizations.

In structure all industrial parks are divided into universal and specialized ones. Universal parks are resided by variegated companies. The only criterion applied here is that the companies must get along with each other in terms of ecology, i.e. construct-ing materials or petrochemistry production (requir-ing a vast sanitary protection zone) cannot oper-ate alongside food production. As for specialized parks, they are divided into two types. The first one implies one anchor resident who picks companies with related businesses. The second type represents

a situation when a park includes unrelated compa-nies operating in the same branch. [3]

Major Western producers are the most desirable residents for a park because they tend to become anchor residents and attract related businesses, thus promoting the creation of a fully-fledged special-ized cluster. Foreign companies tend to have strin-gent standards for their production sites. For that reason they first present their own building projects to a managing company and then take the land in possession. The majority of state parks are estab-lished on this principle. [3]

The analysis of international experience and practices shows that many countries have managed to achieve impressive results in economic growth due to the implementation of investment projects aimed at creating and developing industrial parks. It is noteworthy that China is currently holding the lead in the number of operating parks.

Nowadays the potential of creating and devel-oping industrial parks as elements of innovation regional infrastructure is apparent. Disseminating information about local industrial parks is included

into priority lists of many Russian regions; travel-ing seminars aimed at studying the best practices of managing industrial parks are organized as well. Moreover, support of industrial parks development in order to increase their effectiveness and boost the country’s economy in general also ranks among the state’s key strategic tasks.

A lot of foreign investors are currently consid-ering location of their production in Russia owing to the fact that this field is a novelty to the Russian economy and the country’s potential has not been fully unlocked yet, while the prospects are luring. Nevertheless, major foreign investors are already running a number of successful projects in Russia.

References

1. ”Business Russia” ¾ monthly business magazine for RSPP: http://businessofrussia.com/

2. Official portal of the Association of industrial parks: http://www.indparks.ru/

3. The ”Expert” magazine: http://expert.ru/expert/

Analysis of Advertising Investment Attractiveness

Aigerim ShayakhmetovaInternational Information Technologies University, Almaty, Kazakhstan

Introduction

Advertising as an important component of mar-keting activity is a mean of interaction with poten-tial customers, clients or business partners, which is very important in conditions of fast developing markets and strong competition.

If done right, advertising contributes the rapid and smooth market launches of products and ser-vices. This significantly speeds up the return of cir-culating funds of enterprises to establish business contacts with consumers, the demand exceeds the supply increases and that, in turn, is an objective basis for the expansion of production and increase efficiency.

Promoting increase of manufactured goods consumption, advertising has always been one of the most important ways to encourage the devel-opment of production, modernization of products, and thus is not only the “engine of trade”, but also a kind of “engine of progress.”

Advertising effectiveness studies are being con-ducted for a long time. It uses a variety of meth-ods of study, applies various research methods and tools, and the results are interpreted by means of analysis methods borrowed from a variety of disci-plines—economics, sociology, psychology. Never-theless, the result at the moment can be defined as an extensive: instead of clear answer, or at least a well-defined solutions we have only an extremely rich set of various approaches, concepts, points of view, etc. The best we have is more or less correct

local solutions of this problem, but there is no com-mon approach to evaluate advertising effectiveness.

The question of evaluating the advertising ef-fectiveness still remains open. An indirect sign of ambiguity and confusion about the advertising ef-fectiveness evaluation is the number of models of its perception by consumers—more than 50 in two and a half hundreds of different books, articles and monographs. For comparison, try to imagine a cou-ple of dozens scientific hypotheses about the Earth appearance.

Absence of defined answer on the question provokes the relevance of researches, because the main requirement for advertising—its effectiveness.

The aim of this work is to study apply methods of investment attractiveness evaluation to predict possible advertising effectiveness. To achieve this goal will be used method of mathematical model-ing Monte Carlo.

Methods of Evaluation advertising effectiveness

Study of the effectiveness of advertising—is one of the most important and promising areas of mod-ern marketing research. The main objective of adver-tising effectiveness research is to be able to predict its impact on the commercial activity of a company. The need for research advertising is primarily due to the fact that the solutions in the field of advertising making under certain risks and uncertainties.

In the study of the effectiveness of advertising there are communicative (psychological) and cost effectiveness of an advertising campaign. Psycho-logical impact of advertising should ideally lead po-tential customers to step to buy this product. This is the purpose of advertising creation, different bright-ness, originality, beautiful sonorities, easy to re-member and not causing irritation. How strong and positive is the psychological impact of advertising on human consciousness, thus it is cost-effective. Therefore, economic efficiency generally depends on the communication efficiency, in other words, the sales of the goods depends on the psychological impact of advertising on the consumer.

Control of the results of an advertising campaign is part of the control of marketing. The process of monitoring provides a comprehensive periodic or in certain areas objective verification of firms ad-vertising campaign, i.e. comparison of planned and actual results. The main objective of monitoring is to verify the correctness and effectiveness of the concept of marketing and product distribution strat-egies, including advertising.

Basic indexes of investment analysis, as well as one of basic in most projects planning processes, are NPV, IRR, PBP, and PI. Having historical data of the finished advertising campaigns and sales amounts we can identify the influence of advertis-ing on sales revenues (Figure 1).

First index which has to be calculated is NPV. Realization of advertising campaign is always linked with uncertainty. However if we assume that all necessary preparation have been done, particularly advertising message analysis, production of adver-tising materials and the most important, that during campaign won’t be held any other types of advertis-ing activity, and prices will remain the same. In case all the conditions are fulfilled, we have two possi-ble ways to find NPV for the future investment first is traditional one, by means of cash flow prepara-tion for the determined period, and the second one is by means of simulation process (Monte Carlo).

The final decision was made in favor of method of simulation, because even if all the calculations were made with accordance to the historical data, media marketing as well as the market in general is too unstable, which can be more or less simulated by Monte Carlo approach.

Monte Carlo Approach

The proposed method is based on an analysis of the investment project is an illustration of the implementation of the modeling method “Monte Carlo.” Method name speaks for itself: the basis of modeling future events is the use of a large number of random variables.

№ PeriodAdvertising

costs Cover, %

Number of contacts with ad message

Conversion

Sales amount

Additional sales

provoked by ad campaign

Production cost per product

Ad cost per sold product

Selling price

1 Preadvertising period 100000 300

2 1st month of ad campaign 8 175 68 68000 0,52% 351 51 300 160 500

3 2nd month of ad campaign 8 471 68 68000 0,52% 355 55 300 154 500

4 3rd month of ad campaign 9 794 62 62000 0,58% 358 58 300 169 500

5 4th month of ad campaign 8 214 66 66000 0,53% 353 53 300 155 500

FIG. 1. Ad campaign and sales historical data

Shayakhmetova 43

This method of modeling events is acceptable in cases where there is uncertainty about the value of variables.

It is believed that this method was used in the atomic bomb development process, when there were calculated the amount of enriched uranium needed to produce the charge. Too little may not de-velop to a chain reaction, and to much was fraught with additional months working on obtaining the necessary amount of uranium.

So, we have an investment project to be imple-mented within 12 months.

We do not know the cost for which we will produce our products (including ad cost), and sales amount. However, based on historical data we de-fine a range in which lay the values (Figure 1).

For example, the price will be equal to 500; the amount of sales provoked by advertising is not less than 50 and not more than 58 units, the cost in the range of 440 to 491, including price for ad campaign per additionally sold product. The figures may be quite different. It is important that we have an idea of the range of values (Figure2).

Values in these ranges we are going to use for the assessment of the overall attractiveness of the project.

To generate random variables we use the RAND-BETWEEN, specifying as arguments the lower and upper end of the range.

These values are used to calculate cash flows and net present value of the project (NPV).

It is generated a big number of options (sim-ulations) and all of them are treated by methods of statistical analysis. In our template we use the

5000 experiences, but they can also be 1 million, although it will not affect the results fundamentally.

This is the basic philosophy of this method. Next is a technique implementation.

Form a table in the 5000 lines. In each row, we have a random value of production costs and selling prices. Also, for each line on the basis of these data, are calculated indicators such as revenue, profit, cash flow and NPV of the project for 12 months, taking into account the specified discount rate.

Then we proceed to the analysis of the results (Figure 3). We calculate the value of the minimum, maximum, mean, standard deviation and coeffi-cient of variation of interesting us parameters. We also calculate the number of cases where the NPV <0, and when NPV> 0 for the entire set of experi-ments in 5000.

As well as the amount of losses and income, these values can give an idea of the riskiness of the project and the scale of potential losses.

Conclusion

The goal of any advertising is to attract new customers or increase their brand loyalty, which ultimately affects the increase in sales and, conse-quently, the company’s profits. The effectiveness of the advertising campaign (regardless of type) can be improved by using a tool for assessing and mak-ing the necessary adjustments. When a company spends money to promote their products, there is always need to assess the cost-effectiveness. There are many methods and criteria for evaluating the

Variable parametersMinimum Maximum

50 58500 500440 491

Fixed parameters

PeriodStarting Investments

Most probable 10%12

Discount rate

Parameters Additional Sales amountSelling priceCosts

Parameters

FIG. 2. The initial parameters

effectiveness of advertising and the answer to the question “How effective is advertising of my prod-uct?”. In this article, we reviewed the method for as-sessing the investment attractiveness of advertising campaigns. On the example of a simple report, we showed how to calculate and assess the cost-effec-tiveness of any advertising campaign.

References

1. Berezin I.S. Marketing analysis. Market. Firm. Goods. Promotion [Text] / I.S. Berezin.—3rd ed., Rev. and add.—M.: Vershina, 2007.—480 p.: ill., Tab.—ISBN 978-5-9626-0335-3.

2. Bernadskaya, U.S. Advertising Fundamentals [Text]: a textbook for university students / U.S. Bernadskaya [et al.]; ed. LM Dmtrievoy.—M.: UNITY-DANA, 2007.—351 p.—(Series “ABC advertising”).—ISBN 978-5-238-01252-0

3. Kotler, F. Marketing Management [Text] / Kotler, KL Keller; trans. from English. S. Zhiltsov [et al.].—12 th ed.—SPb.: Peter, 2010.—816 p.: ill.—(Series “Classical Foreign textbook”).—ISBN 978-5-469-00989-4.

4. Kutlaliev, A. The effectiveness of advertising [Text] / A. Kutlaliev. A. Popov.—M.: Eksmo, 2005.—416 p.—(Pro-fessional edition for Business).—ISBN 5-699-10796-7.

5. Mudrov, AK Advertising Fundamentals [Text]: the text-book / A.N. Mudrov.—M.: Ekonomist, 2006.—319 p.: ill.—(Homo faber).—ISBN 5-98118-112-5.

6. Podlesnykh, V.I. Management [Text]: Training hand-book for universities / V.I. Podlesnykh [et al.]; ed. V.I. Podlesnykh.—SPb.: Business Press, 2002.—472 p.—ISBN 5-8110-0003-0.

7. Hibbing Jr., R. Handbook of marketing director: market-ing planning. Complete Walkthrough [Text] / R. Hibing, S.Kuper; trans. from English. D.Kulikova.—Moscow: Eksmo, 2007.—832 p.—(Specialist Handbook).—IBSN 918-5-699-22478-4

Analysis resultsParameters Costs Sales amount Price Revenue NPV

Minimum 440 50 500 150 -7 153Maximum 491 58 500 3 180 13 493Среднее значение 466 54 500 1 550 2 385Standart Deviation 14,92 2,58 0,00 809,74 5 517,29Coefficient of variation 3,2% 4,8% 0,0% 52,2% 231,3%NPV<0 1 883NPV>0 3 117Summ of losses -6 610 601Summ of revenues 18 535 860

FIG. 3. Analysis results

Progressing Comforts of Agritourism in the Jizzakh Region

of UzbekistanZulfizar Yahshiyeva, Mekhrinigor Yahshiyeva, Lola Sanaeva, Shohsanam Yuldosheva

Jizzakh State Pedagogical Institute, named after Abdulla Kodiriy, Jizzakh, Uzbekistan

Abstract. The mountains and mountainous areas of the Jizzakh Province have a territorial structure. It can be described as 102 villages in 10 groupingsadministrative districtsin the, totaling 430 villages. The province has 561 villages, so 80% are situated in mountainous areas of the region. The main factor in their development is the infrastructure for agritourism in the villages of the area.

Keywords: Jizzakh Province, infrastructure, agritourism, tourist industry.

Agritourism is a type of tourism in which peo-ple visit border villages, where they learn

about village life and culture and the constant cultivation of products, save and reaction of made again them. Organized tourism and agritourism were established in Italy in 1965, but they were first developed in France in 20th century. Later this type of organization began in Italy in 1995 and was called “Agriculture and Tourism” (Agrisolture ut Turisme). Nowadays many such organizations operate in many countries of the world with state support. Countries that have developed agritour-ism include Greece, Malaysia, Germany, and Rus-sia. These countries must pay special attention to farmers and the population of villages, which has led to special laws in this area, such as the “Green Certificate” awarded to farms in Latvia. This pro-gram has great potential for attracting local and foreign tourists and accommodating them in farm-ers’ households.

This field is expected to develop quickly over the next 10 years in Uzbekistan, and the necessary measures will be carried out.

Jizzakh has some mountainous regions: Bah-mal, Zaamin, Forish, Gallaaral and Yangibad. To-gether they make up an area of 17.000 km2, with a poulation of 491.2;, which is 45% of the area’s population but 80% of its land area.

Agriculture in this zone has developed in the Republic of Uzbekistan. The majority of the pop-ulation lives in villages (74% in 2007). So, many progressive socioeconomic laws have developed in the 20th centurey for the villages located high in the mountains and in the mountain zone:. Makhul, Serdyur, Oykor, and Bagishamol are situated in the Sangzor Valley; Gubolun, Kukbulak, Mirzabu-lak and other villages are locasted on the Gallaral plain; Gulshan, Chorvedor, Omongeldi, Kizilkum, Karaobod, Eshbulak and some other villages are sit-uated in the Zaamin and Nurata mountainous areas.

Since they are farmers, this population aspires to live along large and small streams and rivers.

Villages in the mountains and mountainous areas of the Jizzakh Province are located in Bah-mal, Zaamin, Yangibad, Gallaaral, and Forish; the other regions are located in desert territory and have demographic peculiarities. The mountains and mountainous areas of the province have a territorial structure. The distribution of the villages is as fol-lows: 102 villages in 10 administrative districts in Bahmal; 80 villages in 12 administrative districts in Zaamin, 112 villages in 11 administrative districts in Forish, 106 villages in 14 administrative districts in Gallaaral, and 30 villages in 5 administrative dis-tricts in Yangibad, totaling 430 villages. The area has 561 villages, so that means 80% of the villages are located in the mountainous area. The villages are overpopulated, which creates some problems. First, the nation’s population continues to grow, so some people move to the mountainous area. Sec-ond, the population is busy with cattle-raising, and cattle are dangerous to spice plants. Third, there are more people in the mountains, leading to unclean conditions and environmental damage.

Mountains are the esthetic riches of our coun-try, so we must save them for our future. In this situ-ation we can develop tourism, agritourism and ec-otourism. There are some measures that may solve these problems: ordering house construction for the residents of villages; and marking the border of the mountainous area and not allowing houses to be built there. We must provide steady work for the population of villages and develop services and in-dustry focused on that population.

We must improve life for people in villages, and we must use products of the earth. And everyone must take part in tourism. We must conserve water and agricultural products. The problems that need to be solved are significant for socioeconomic prog-ress in Jizzakh. Mountain and desert areas form a single economic base for carrying out integration in the region. So we must analyze the nature of tour-ism in villages in Jizzakh Province, and the most important factor is studying and publicizing ameni-ties for tourists. This means assessing cultural, leg-acy and archeological sites, and keeping the areas separate and defending them from destruction of territorial centers of health and fitness. There are

three separate protection zones in this territory and around its villages and natural features: the tradi-tional gardens of Zaamin;, the national forests in Zaamin and Nurata; and Aydar Lake.

There are 372 protected cultural sites on the na-tional cultural protection list in Jizzakh Province, including 42 ancient historical monuments and sacred locations, 267 archeological sites, and 63 monuments. There are indications that all the 267 archeological sites are located in villages: 49 in Jiz-zakh city and surroundings; 77 in Zaamin; 16 in Forish; 12 in Zarbdar; 38 in Gallaaral; 18 in Yangia-bad; and 56 in Bahmal. There are also some his-torical sites and sacred locations: 7 in Forish; 9 in Zaamin; 10 in Jizzakh; 6 in Gallaaral; 6 in Bahma; 1 in Yangiabad; and 1 in Mirzachul. We take into account tourist accommodations, which include archeological sites and the cultural legacy of the re-gion. They are three areas for the study of historical sites in Jizzakh Province. The first is the villages of Zaamin, Bahmal, Gallaaral and Jizzakh; the second is the villages of Forish and Yangibad; the third is the villages of Zarbdar, Mirzachul and the others. But we must say that all historical sites have been studied well and are important for tourism in the country. We must also develop verification of ar-cheological sites. In terms of ranking of tourist ar-eas, the first-level tourist areas in Gallaaral, Bahal and Zaamin are located in western Turkistan and the Molguzar Mountains, and there are also histor-ical and ethnographic villages. The second-level tourist areas have historical and beautiful places, but not so many. That’s why they are new histori-cal sites. And the third-level places are depend on, which they’re organized about 50 years old.

The areas on mountain rivers have long been developed for the tourist industry because of na-ture and climate, and now they’re stend raising for problems of the world. Second- and third- level tourist areas show some evidence of potential for developing hunting, fishing, ecotourism, health and fitness for sport, and ethnographic tourism, among others. Economically the region is involved in the agriculture industry in Jizzakh; the majority of the population of villages are busy with horticulture, cattle-raising and farming. There’s arable farmland around Gallaaral, and other areas produce crops that include grapes around Forish, apples around

Yahshiyeva, Yahshiyeva, Sanaeva, Yuldosheva 47

Bahmal, grain crops around Zamin and cotton around Mirzachul, Dustlik, Pakhtakor, and Zara-dor. Agritourism and ecotourism have developed in Jizzakh Province. Hotels in Forish and Zaamin accommodate guests from foreign countries every year. There is now a trend toward an increase in these villages, and there are three in Bahmal, three in Gallaaral, and one in Arnasay, among others. The villages of Jizzakh Province offer many types of tourist activity. There is active tourism such as hik-ing in the mountains; speleotourism, which is sports tourism in caves; united tourism, combining various activities; sport tourism, such as hunting and fish-ing; and ecotourism. There are also efforts to attract tourists to natural places or single elements: sight-seeing; ancient natural features; single types of ani-mals and plants; health and fitness or expecting ill-ness. Other types include cultural tourism, such as visiting historical and cultural locations; geograph-ical tourism; visiting places of hospitality or centers for artisans; visiting historic sites and museums; and studying folklore and culture with artisans. That’s why we must discuss these problems and prepare some business management for these developments in Jizzakh Province.

We must develop knowledge among local peo-ple in villages in Jizzakh province about tourism. We must prepare experienced personnel for ser-vices for visitors and tourists for the protected terri-tories in Jizzakh Province. We must develop mech-anisms to be used for mutual connection between local people and tourism, organizations for the pro-tected territories in Jizzakh Province.

We must develop relationships among working groups, local organizations and farmer’s organiza-tions in Jizzakh Province. We must allow banks to give credit to hotels in border villages that provide tourist services. We must facilitate problems which list of visitors on hotels of village. And we must publicize agritourism in this and other regions.

References

A.Ilashev Fan yutuqlari va ilg`orlar tajribasi el-yurt hizma-tida. T. 2009. P. 234.

Tuxliyev, N., Abdullayevа Т. Ekologicheskiy turizm: sush-nost, tendenshii I strategiya razvitiya. –Т.: Natsional-naya ensiklopediya Uzbekistana. 2006.

Samoylenko, А. А. Geografiya turizma: Uchebnoye poso-biye. — Rostov na Donu: ”Feniks”. 2006. 113 p.

Education

System of Assessment in Namangan Engineering Pedagogical Institute

Alisher Anvarov, Iqbolxon Tojaxmedova, Dildora AzimovaNamangan Engineering Pedagogical Institute, Namangan, Uzbekistan

The current academic assessment system was adopted in accordance with the 2005 regu-

lations of the tMinistry of Higher and Secondary Specialized Education. These standards are used to assess student knowledge in all higher education institutions in Uzbekistan. Assessments consist of three categories: day-to-day, intermediate and final examinations. The weighting of these components has been set by the ministry in the following way: 85% for day-to-day plus intermediate and another 15% for final assessment.

According to the rating system, assessment of all modules regardless of specific subject usually consists of the following:

• 4 day-to-day• 2 intermediate• 1 final exam (written).Each university has the right to distribute the

85% of day-to-day and intermediate assessment as it sees fit (for example, 40% and 45%, or 30% and 55%, for-day-to day and intermediate respec-tively). Further, module leaders can decide how they would like to allocate weightings for the indi-vidual components of day-to-day and intermediate assessments. This should be approved by the faculty departments.

Overall, day-to-day and intermediate assess-ments consist of approximately 6 smaller compo-nents, such as student attendance, active partici-pation in seminars, written lecture notes, tests, and reports. These assessments are used at the discre-tion of the teacher.

The MATCHES Project Implementation Team conducted interviews with academic and

administrative staff, as well as students, to find out their opinion of the present system of assessment, particularly its effectiveness in measuring student knowledge. In addition, regulations on assessment, student coursework and exam papers were carefully studied and analyzed. As a result, the following ob-stacles to the implementation and development of independent learning were found:

Frequency of assessments: According to 47% of interviewees, the frequency of assessments carried out during the semester has resulted in a reduction in the overall quality of the work of academic staff. Because marking is a time-consuming process, es-pecially when there are seven assessments during a semester, academics can’t spend as much time on other activities, such as conducting research, preparing for lectures, and working with students, particularly guiding them in independent learn-ing. In addition, the overall quality of marking has decreased.

Academic staff are more interested in giving a score for piece of work than providing a quality evaluation of work done. This rather shallow atti-tude toward marking has resulted in a similar atti-tude of students toward assignments, which acts to discourage of self-study.

Weighting of the assessment components: Al-though some freedom is given to universities in the distribution of weightings for day-to-day and inter-mediate assessments (85%), the weighting for final examinations, which is 15%, remains the same for all modules. For some modules, this weighting may effectively assess student knowledge; however, for others it may fail to assess module specifics. In

addition, the present proportion of weighting as-sessments does not allow students to develop an overall picture of the module and then be assessed, as assessment is piecemeal, not holistic.

Assessment methods such as tests and reports, which do not require much time for marking, are becoming more widely used. They are easy to check but also easy to cheat on. A number of years of ap-plying the same types of assessment has allowed students to learn techniques which enable them to easily achieve high results. Cheating and plagiarism have been encouraged by the existing assessment methods. Most importantly, these methods assess only surface learning and information recall and do not challenge students to deeper learning. Our re-search revealed that 18% of administrative staff ad-mitted that the assessment system discourages them from applying other methods of assessment, since they already have so many written assignments to do. There is a great need to revise the current assess-ment methods and introduce innovative methods of assessment that could encourage independent learning and develop students’ critical and analyt-ical thinking abilities. In this way, higher-quality learning could be achieved.

The system of providing feedback plays a vital role in developing independent learning; if well written, feedback can show students’ strengths and weaknesses and guide them toward more focused learning. The research has shown that very little at-tention is given to providing feedback for students’ work in Uzbek higher education institutions. Usu-ally, the term “feedback” is taken by both students and academics to mean teachers’ oral comments on students’ oral answers during seminars. Written feed-back, which occurs rarely, is mostly very general.

Academic regulations were a topic discussed at a workshop that took place at Namangan Engi-neering Pedagogical Institute (NEPI) with the par-ticipation of academics from state universities both from the regions and Namangan. This topic was not researched during the field trips to the universities. But since it is one of the important factors that gov-ern the teaching and learning process, it was de-cided to explore it during the workshop.

During discussion, the following issues were emphasized:

• Academic regulations

• Exclusion for non-attendance• Plagiarism• Use of cheating notes during exams• Deadlines for submitting coursework• System for expressing students’ views on

the teaching process in general, or on the choice of optional modules

• ReferralsThe discussion of academic regulations during

the workshop revealed that there is no single book on academic regulations that is given to students. In fact, not just a book is missing, but also an actual set of regulations. In contrast, in the European sys-tem it is considered to be one of the most import-ant documents that must be given to students upon their arrival.

It is generally known that exclusion is a conse-quence of 30 hours of non-attendance. However, in reality, universities cannot afford to lose paying students and are reluctant to strictly follow this regulation.

As far as plagiarism is concerned, it was re-vealed that plagiarism is not penalized at all. More-over, some academics questioned whether a report (“referat,” or “mustaqil ish”) that is copied from another book can be considered plagiarism. All the academics shared their concern about writing skills in general. They believe that students are not equipped with writing skills. Moreover, they admit-ted that there is no dedicated module to teach stu-dents academic writing skills.

Use of cheating notes: The situation is a bit dif-ferent regarding the use of cheating notes during exams. At all the universities except one, students are not penalized for it. Even though one institu-tion takes cheating seriously, they still do not have written rules on how to penalize students if they are caught once, twice, etc.

Deadlines: Setting up strict deadlines for course-work appears to be a controversial issue. Academ-ics realize that it can encourage students to develop punctuality and a sense of responsibility, but they feel that strict deadlines are inappropriate during the first semester, when the academic process is de-layed by around a month at regional universities as a result of the autumn agricultural campaign.

Student feedback: The situation varies regard-ing the system for collecting students’ views of the

Anvarov, Tojaxmedova, Azimova 53

quality of the academic process. At some univer-sities, suggestion boxes where students can drop notes are set up in the corridors. How this method of feedback is treated varies from university to uni-versity. In some the rectors themselves read student feedback. However, students cannot choose op-tional modules themselves. The modules are usu-ally approved at department meetings.

Referrals (“dumchalar” or “qarzdor”) represent a completely different system from what experts are used to at NEPI. They are primarily different because of the rating system. If students do not have high enough marks in intermediate assessments (“oraliq nazorat”), they have to do additional work to earn those marks; otherwise, they are not allowed to take the final examination (“yakuniy nazorat”). There can also be situations when students do not have high enough marks overall, in which case they are also given an opportunity to do extra work to earn those points. A certain period of time, usually two weeks, is given for such students to make sure that they contact the module leaders, get the tasks and work on them.

This system is not carefully thought through. Moreover, “pass” and “taken” marks are not clearly

defined. In conclusion, it can be said that it is vital to develop a comprehensive set of academic regu-lations that MUST be followed very strictly, without exceptions.

References

Anvarov, A. ”Methods for Effective education”, Scientific Journal Yan Koxanovski University, Poland, 2015 y.

Anvarov, A. ”НамМПИда ERASMUS MUNDUS CASIA лойиҳасининг роли” TEMPUS: 20 YEARS OF PRO-GRAMME ACTIVITIES IN UZBEKISTAN, Tashkent, 2014

http://www.jacobs-university.de/2012/09/jcll-guest-col-loquium-alisher-anvarov , “The Education System of Uzbekistan”, Internet article, Research V, Jacobs Uni-versity Bremen, Germany, 2012 y.

Anvarov, A. ”Role of the international cooperation in high education development”, Austrian Journal of Human-ities and Social Sciences, № 1–2, Vienna, 2015

Anvarov, A. ”Recommendations on self-cognition and self development for ensuring spiritual development of stu-dents University” Austrian Journal of Humanities and Social Sciences, № 1–2, Vienna, 2015

Learning Resources and Professional Development at

Namangan Engineering Pedagogical Institute

Alisher Anvarov, Iqbolxon Tojaxmedova, Botirova PolinaNamangan Engineering Pedagogical Institute, Namangan, Uzbekistan

In accordance with the Presidential decree “On supplying the population of the Republic with

information and library services” (June 20, 2006), a set of recommendations was prepared for imple-menting this decree and thereby promoting inde-pendent learning in Uzbekistan. The proposed rec-ommendations could be implemented step-by-step according to short-term and long-term objectives.

The main idea of the proposed changes, and one of the most important issues for independent learning development, is to change the philoso-phy of library organization. Libraries should be cli-ent-oriented, include a wide range of information resources, offer open access to library holdings, and provide users with information assistance regarding search for and verification of information. Aca-demic libraries should be transformed into learn-ing resource centers for the Namangan Engineer-ing Pedagogical Institute. The following activities should be carried out in order to fulfill this ultimate objective.

Recommendations for learning resources

Updating library holdings. Plans for updating library holdings should be based on book orders from academic staff. This would provide library

management with better understanding of what kind of books should be purchased in the first place, which subjects are covered fully and which have book shortages. Such information is not available at present. As a result, some modules are covered by an excessive quantity of learning materials, while some do not have any.

Learning environment. It is necessary to im-prove the learning environment in many libraries by providing suitable furniture and resources, such as tables, computers, sound equipment, and storage space. In addition, areas for carrying out group dis-cussions should be organized.

Library catalogs for Namangan Engineering Pedagogical Institute. Introducing electronic library catalogs in all libraries would help users and Uzbek students search for and find necessary resources quickly, and at the same time would be helpful for library staff in managing library holdings.

Diversification. Library resources should be di-versified by offering electronic databases, providing access to a sufficient quantity of periodicals, inter-national subscriptions, video and audio materials, media-based resource materials, and interactive computer-based packages.

Training for users. A more effective training pro-gram for new library users should be conducted, providing information not only on how to search

Anvarov, Tojaxmedova, Botirova 55

using the library catalogue, but also on how to use various sources of information, such as the Internet, electronic databases, periodicals and e-periodicals.

Availability of books in Uzbeki. Translation of books from English and Russian into Uzbek is an-other crucial recommendation. If there is software for translation, it should be available in all librar-ies. If translations are related to the first and second blocks of the curriculum, this should be monitored by the Ministry of Education. Translations related to other blocks should be monitored by the Method-ological Academic Council within the university.

Teaching-learning support network. The creation of a teaching-learning support network among local universities would be beneficial to increasinge ef-fective sharing of information and resources among universities.

Information technology. Increasing the number of IT resources (such as a ZiyoNet), improving Inter-net access and developing an intranet are import-ant elements of modernizing all libraries at local educational institutions. In addition, each library should develop its own webpage for better use of its resources.

Publicizing new books. Exhibitions of new book arrivals should be organized frequently so that both students and academics will know the kinds of books that are in the library. The library website can also be used for this purpose.

Training of library staff. This should be more efficient and include information about the latest innovations in library sciences. A special training center should be organized for this purpose.

Remuneration. To attract young, qualified staff to work in libraries and improve the prestige of the profession, the motivation of librarians should be improved.

Recommendations for staff development

One of the major my recommendations in this regard is decentralizing the system of staff devel-opment to the individual university level. The ratio-nale for this is that no other body is as aware of the training needs of the staff as the university itself. Al-though most faculties at NEPI provide developmen-tal sessions for their own staff to some degree, much

more work should be done toward creating a more extensive range of training sessions related to uni-versity specializations. However, this arrangement will not be effective on its own, but will also require the establishment of a system of training exchange among universities.

Another very important factor to consider in this regard is the current not-so-positive attitude of staff toward the need to go through staff devel-opment training. However, some types of training are more valued than others, particularly training in their subject areas and information communication technology skills.

Management’s role is crucial here. All neces-sary measures should be taken to get teaching staff to perceive training as a benefit, as part of the uni-versity’s concern for them and desire to helping in their professional development, as opposed to train-ing being something compulsory that they have to undertake in order to keep their jobs. Meetings and discussions with staff regarding this matter should be led in a way that ensures that teachers are the ones responsible for their own development.

Management should ensure that staff know about central provision of training. It is worthwhile to think carefully about how to publicize training programs and events, so that the relevant material will reach all staff. The training that is offered needs to be carefully matched with the local and central needs of the institution. Training needs are best analyzed by visiting each department and talking to key personnel. These needs could also come to light through the operation of an effective institu-tional staff appraisal system.

Even more attention should be paid to intra-in-stitutional training. The needs of all categories of staff should be recognized. Traditionally, emphasis has been placed on the needs of academic mem-bers of staff. However, technical, secretarial, ad-ministrative and maintenance staff are all players in an organization, and the morale and ethos of the institution is enhanced by treating all staff as wor-thy of investment through training. It is important to ensure that they are all introduced equally at train-ing events and given the opportunity to get to know people from other departments. Training should be a process that helps break up departmental and functional cliques.

Away days can be effective, since taking staff away from the institution for important training events not only removes them from everyday dis-tractions that can interrupt home-based training events, but also makes staff feel more valued, and it gives a sense of added value to the topic of the training event.

Training can be a vehicle for demonstrating good teaching and learning processes. A well de-signed and effectively facilitated training workshop can provide an example of practices and methods that staff can take away from the training event and apply in their own work with students. Sometimes, the techniques used by a good trainer are more memorable and useful than the actual content of the training event.

References

Anvarov, A. ”Сreating opportunities for students` self-cogni-tion”, Internet article www.matches-project.eu/shared/ARTICLE-NEPI-8, 2015.

Anvarov, A. ”Methods for Effective education”, Scientific Journal Yan Kochanowski University, Poland, 2015.

http://www.jacobs-university.de/2012/09/jcll-guest-collo-quium-alisher-anvarov, Internet article, Research V, Jacobs University Bremen, Germany, 2012.

Anvarov, A. ”Role of the international cooperation in high education development”, Austrian Journal of Human-ities and Social Sciences, № 1–2, Vienna, 2015.

Anvarov, A. ”Recommendations on self-cognition and self-development for ensuring spiritual development of students University” Austrian Journal of Humanities and Social Sciences, № 1–2, Vienna, 2015.

Social model of a leaver of a day-care center. The image of a typical leaver of Russian day-care center

Lyudmila GlobaMunicipal Budgetary Preschool Educational Institution № 28, Snezhinsk, Russia

Abstract: the information is meant for day-care assistants, psychologists and other experts for

use in practical work related to the estimate of the efforts of their fosterlings. All the characteristics are presented on the current list and allow estimating the readiness to the schooling of every child and formation of full profile of every leaver of a day-care center.

A child of 6 or 7 years old apprehends, can, masters, takes interest, is capable, has got, under-stands etc.

Social and moral development– Knows the moral code– Keeps up the conversation with adults or peers

related to the moral and ethical themes– Follows the known code in the course of own

activity, conforms own behavior according to it– Controls the behavior of the other children ac-

cording to the known moral code and rules– Follows the consensual standpoints using the

known moral code, the morality is conscious– Conforms the activity to the known rules

consciously – Comes in to contact quite easy– Takes the situation correct, understands its

meaning and acts in accordance with it– His/her interpersonal relations are defined by

neutrality, cooperation, reciprocity relation, con-tentment with communication, competence during

the communication, consciousness of his/her own and other persons’ preferences, rational behavior during the conflict situations.

– Masters the skills and habits of the effective interpersonal relation with the adults and peers:

– enters into friendly relations,– is ready to the team work,– is capable to adjust a conflict in a peaceful

way by himself/herself,– takes up and keeps up the social and moral

standards.– Has formed working knowledge about respect

for nature and the results of the human activity as well as for himself/herself.

– Is capable to control his/her own behavior and ways of communication, can estimate his/her own behavior and activity quite suitable.

– Knows his/her own social role, is self-suffi-cient during the communication, and behaves cor-rectly towards the adults and the younger.

– Leads the peers or holds a premier position among them (good social standing).

– Can unite with the other children into small groups for working or playing: defines the common intention, gives parts and coordinate his/her own actions with the actions of the partners, and esti-mates the result and nature of such relations.

– Understands the necessity of the following the rules and the humanistic meaning of the rules.

– Recognizes and names different emotional states of people around according to their facial ex-pressions, gestures and body language.

– Has ideas of some peculiarities of tempers and behavior of the peers.

– Has ideas of some peculiarities of children of different ages and genders, their looks and hobbies.

– Understands that the mood and feelings of adults depend on childrens’ behavior.

– Needs cooperation, prefers to play with per-manent partners and further these preferences trans-form into friendship.

– Is non-confrontational, involved, active and well-intentioned being a part of interpersonal relations.

Psychological readiness.1. Self-actualization.– Knows his/her own possibilities, skills, abili-

ties, interests and propensities.– Dreams of future, recognizes himself/herself

temporally, can report about his/her current activity as well as about the future or recent activities.

– Knows his/her own gender identity.– Treats himself/herself decently, is proud of his/

her own achievements, and recognizes his /her own feelings (happy, sad etc.).

– Sets goals taking into account his/her real possibilities.

– Estimates himself/herself and the results of his/her own activity quite realistic (according to his/her age).

– Considers the public opinion to be of considerable.

– Can control his/her activity, although some-times the self-control depends still on presence of adults and organization of the team activity.

– Uses not only effective and step-by-step but also prevenient self-control.

– Is capable to evaluate himself/herself correct (suitable).

– Can bring his/her activity according to his/her short-term goals.

2. Will and randomness of the behavior.– Is capable to make a conation, has the

willpower.– Has the formed components of the volitional

action: conflict of motives, decision-making, exe-cution of actions for achieving of his/her goal.

– Can control his/her direct motives, behavior and activity: keeps the target of his/her activity, plans the activity and chooses suitable means, checks the result, masters appearing during the work difficul-ties, finishes the job.

– The randomness of the psychical processes is formed:

– is capable to concentrate on the work during 20–25 minutes;

– is capable to organize his/her activity accord-ing to the instruction of an adult;

– is capable to plan and execute some action himself/herself, and to control the result of his/her own activity.

– Demonstrates his/her self-dependence avoid-ing the succordance of adults if the situation is familiar.

Moral and volitional features are enough de-veloped (activity, discipline, sense of responsibility, response to orders).

– Demonstrates the constructive relation to-wards the appearing difficulties.

– Knows and uses means of pocketing of his/her anger and impulsivity.

3. Motives and needs.– Has cognitive motivation which prevails be-

ing supported with well-defined social motives and effectance motivation.

– Has the “internal position of a pupil”, which consists of the cognitive need and need of commu-nication with the adult on a new level, i.e. the edu-cational motivation is formed.

– Understands the importance and necessity of the schooling, his/her own goals related to the schooling become attractive on their own.

– Has a positive attitude towards the intellectual activity.

– Has many-sided interests (to many phenom-ena and spheres of activity).

– The interests are sustainable, dynamic, active (vigorous activity), deep (the interest is demon-strated not only to the facts but also towards their reasons and characters).

4. Emotional readiness.– Has a positive attitude towards the schooling.– Feels satisfaction after the successful execu-

tion of a task and derivation of estimate of an adult.– Is self-confident.

Globa 59

– Feels joy cognizing something new.– Play activity:– Plays acting games.– Plays alone, with peers, with adults.– Playing unions are stable.– Can play during a long time.– Takes the conventional game situation.– Has formed components of socio-dramatic

plays, demonstrates individual peculiarities, and uses some stand-in subjects or an imaginary situation

– Can involve an adult into his/her game as a partner.

– Working activity:– Mastered some kinds and forms of work.– Is interested in the results of his/her work,

achieves some qualitative results.– Can plan, control and estimate his/her own

working activity as well as the work of his/her peers.– Has the formed diligence.– Strains after the self-guided work with chil-

dren and adults.– Has ideas of the work of adults and respect it.– Personal characteristics:– Feels compassion, empathy, is good-natured.

– His/her behavior and communication are sta-ble and directed positive. The child is well-oriented in rules of the cultural behavior and can use it in different ways.

– Comes in to communication with pleasure; can advance his/her own ideas, plan the actions and organize his/her partners.

– Understands the emotional states of people around him/her correct, demonstrates readiness to help actively; is aimed to be self-dependence, demonstrates an active interest towards the world and his/her future state of a pupil.

– Understands the words, which mean the moral estimate of personal qualities: kind, polite, hard-working, responsive, careful, and brave.

– Has ideas of the school and school-life.– Has interests which are beyond the life in day-

care center such as reading, sport, animals, music, drawing and painting, construction, mind games etc.

– Is capable to keep his/her interests during a long time.

– Behave calm, composedly; his/her mood is stable good.

A leaver of a day-care center desires to go to school!

How to Be an Effective TeacherAnastasiya Lvova

State University of Technology and Design, Saint Petersburg, Russia

Abstract. The article is devoted to the question of the university students’ effective teaching. Our research of the issue under discussion is given.

Keywords: Effective Teaching, characteristics of effective teachers, language acquisition, possessing creativity, using a personal touch.

Teaching students is a process involving a speaker (lecturer) and the recipients (students). In order

to become an effective teacher and make the pro-cess of English language acquisition interesting and inspiring, you should know the needs, problems and desires of your audience (students).

Patricia Miller, an English language teacher, puts forward an idea that it’s important to put your-self in the position of language learner rather than teacher. She finds it beneficial to view the process through the eyes of a student. Her investigation reveals the essential characteristics of an effective teacher [1]:

1. I want a teacher who has a contagious en-thusiasm for his teaching.

2. I want a teacher who is creative.3. I want a teacher who can add pace and hu-

mor to the class.4. I want a teacher who challenges me.5. I want a teacher who is encouraging and pa-

tient, and who will not give up on me.6. I want a teacher who will take an interest in

me as a person.7. I want a teacher who knows grammar well

and who can explain something on the spot if necessary.

8. I want a teacher who will take a minute or two to answer a question after class, or who will take five minutes to correct something that I have done on my own.

9. I want a teacher who will treat me as a per-son, on an equal basis with all the members of the class, regardless of sex, marital status, race, or my future need for the language.

10. Finally, I want a teacher who will leave his emotional baggage outside the classroom.

Patricia Miller draws a conclusion that a teach-er’s effectiveness depends on his demonstration of the effective characteristics (enthusiasm, encour-agement, humor, interest in the student, availability and mental health).

Other researchers Susan Thompson, John G. Greer and Bonnie B. Greer have spent over 60 years of teaching experience among them in order to find out the characteristics of effective teachers and their link to student effectiveness. They found supporting data in a very unassuming place—from their students. At the beginning of each semester, they have asked the university students one very important question: “What is it about your favor-ite teacher that made them teachers from whom you were able to learn?” Semester after semester

Lvova 61

they collected data from students enrolled in the classes. Thorough analysis of the survey findings has helped Susan Thompson, John G. Greer and Bonnie B. Greer to define twelve personal charac-teristics of effective teachers: displaying fairness, having a positive outlook, being prepared, using a personal touch, possessing a sense of humor, possessing creativity, admitting mistakes, being forgiving, respecting students, maintaining high expectations, showing compassion, and devel-oping a sense of belonging for students. All these characteristics center around the theme of caring. As the above mentioned researchers put it, “these traits have proven to increase student achieve-ment” [2].

The problem of increasing student achievement and effective teaching has always interested the sci-entists and researchers. Much specialized literature and study materials are written on the question of effective teaching.

The researchers Cruickshank, Jenkins & Metcalf state: “Most people would agree that good teachers are caring, supportive, concerned about the wel-fare of students, knowledgeable about their subject matter, able to get along with parents ….. and gen-uinely excited about the work that they do ….. Ef-fective teachers are able to help students learn” [3].

We share the point of view, that effective teach-ers should be caring and take into account the needs and desires of each every student. In the process of teaching our students at the Saint Petersburg State University of Technology and Design, we also do our best in helping them to gain knowledge, develop their skills and capacity about future profession. We try to teach them how to apply the knowledge they got in life. Our students are used to discussions on various topics during our classes, they take part in different creative tasks and sometimes they suggest the topics for our classroom discussions. So one day we decided to hear the students’ opinion about a good teacher and good student. The students got the task to think of the following question: “Describe the qualities of an ideal student. Are you the ideal student, and, why do you think so? What do you think about an ideal teacher? Describe the ideal teacher and explain, why you think so.” We didn’t tell them, but we kept in mind what we considered to be their expectations:

a) our students expect us to be experienced, responsible, sociable, caring and loving my profession.

b) they expect us to be ready to meet their ed-ucational needs at any particular moment.

c) They expect us to help them gain the profes-sional skills essential for the future career.

Our expectations towards students were:We expect our students to be hard-working, re-

sponsible and taking active position in participation in the discussion we have during lectures.

a) We expect them to be interested, enthusi-astic, motivated in their studies and be open to acquire new knowledge. They should be willing to spend much time developing pro-fessional skills inside and outside an educa-tional institution in order to be successful in their future profession.

b) We expect my students to be ready to learn much from each other during discussions of questions raised on the lectures and active participating in making dialogues. I mean, they should be active in all kinds of group work.

c) We expect them to be ready to meet the ed-ucational needs at any particular moment.

Our students had some time to think it over and then we passed to discussion of this topic. We must admit, it was in some way difficult for us because we used to teach them by giving advice how to solve this or that learning goals and objectives better. But that time we tried to listen more. We did our best to refrain from trying to correct their perceptions though we used to do it in our regular classes. Ever time when we wanted to interrupt them, we started clarifying by asking questions, sometimes we re-stated in our own words what we heard they said in order to show them that we listened very attentively to everything they said. It was very interesting for us to understand, that we correctly guessed their ex-pectations of an ideal teacher. But there were also some discoveries for us:

a) they expect us to give more illustrative life examples while teaching the subject.

b) they expect us to present the information in the exciting and inspiring the desire to study manner. It means, they expect us to moti-vate them.

c) they expect to have more practice during classes.

d) they expect us to be ready to answer all the questions concerning the topic discussed.

e) they expect us to give them more creative tasks.

f) they expect us not to give them much home-work, as by their explanation—much home-work makes them less effective and distracts their attention.

g) they expect their teacher to be 25-35 years old, because in their opinion, if the teacher is older there may be some generation gap. At the same time, they say, if the teacher is too young, he may be not enough experienced.

We also liked to hear about their expectations of an ideal student. What was new for us:

a) they expect themselves to be always punc-tual and come to the classes on time. (Yes, they are late sometimes and I didn’t know they really regret about that.)

b) they expect them to be interested, enthusi-astic, motivated in their studies and be open to acquire new knowledge. (And this aligns with my expectations of them).

We enjoyed our discussion and in future we’ll try to better meet their educational goals and needs

in order to help the students gain the professional skills for their future career.

In conclusion, we would like to say, that when we know the students’ needs and expectations about an effective teaching, it becomes more easier to help them in the learning process and thus leads to better language (or any other subject) acquisition.

References

1. Patricia Miller “Ten Characteristics of a Good Teacher”// English Teaching Forum, 2012—Issue № 1. http://files.eric.ed.gov/fulltext/EJ971241.pdf (last visited 26.06.2015).

2. Susan Thompson, John G. Greer, Bonnie B. Greer “Highly Qualified for Successful Teaching: Charac-teristics Every Teacher Should Possess” http://www.usca.edu/essays/vol102004/thompson.pdf (last visited 26.06.15).

3. D. R. Cruickshank, D. B. Jenkins, K. K. Metcalf “The act of teaching”—New York.: McGraw-Hill, 2003.—p. 329.

4. “Better Leader, Richer Life” On-line Course (Cour-sera; University of Pennsylvania)—URL: https://www.coursera.org/course/totalleadership (last visited 14.12.2014).

Features of Training Sessions in Preparing Students for Work and

Professional Activities1Feruza Mukimova; 1Abdigaffor Umirov; 1Bakhtiyor Kadirov, 2Manzura Xidirova1Termez State University, Termez, Uzbekistan, , 2School No. 41, Sherobod, Uzbekistan

Abstract.: In schools, students acquire deep and lasting knowledge of the basics of vocational education and direction. During their education, they increase their work, national, and cultural knowledge and receive a basic vocational education, which contributes to the formation of initial social and work relationships.

Keywords: work, education, knowledge, vocational education, formation of work skills, training, production, physical development, mentoring, competitiveness.

Functioning equipment and conscientious, skilled relationships between students and

people are required to prepare students for the work process. The process of exporting student workers to the consumer market requires quali-ties and virtues such as efficiency, creativity, men-tal agility, and resourcefulness; these are the basis for preparation of students and their admission into the world of work, and are also considered to be the basis of implementation of the following areas:

– formation of a sense of duty and respect for the work process and people who are creating work

– familiarization with the basis of mod-ern manufacturing, consumer services, construc-tion, communications, machine construction and handicrafts

– formation of general work knowledge and skills, preparing them to participate in the normal labor work process

– training for employment in various types of alvocations in the process of learning in secondary schools and after graduation

It should be noted that outside secondary schools and non-school institutions, students are prepared to work from 6 to 16 years of age in fam-ilies and communities, and are involved in projects that involve solving a number of problems.

The solution of these problems in work pre-paredness requires training, practicality, creativity and a professional orientation.

Currently, the task of preparing students for work consists of the following:

– formation of a conscientious attitude to-ward learning and work, providing business skills for mental and physical development

– development and nurturing of human qual-ities that include hard work, morality, public spirit, and prudence, in order to make work a constant need in their lives

– under the conditions of a market economy, to develop their sense of competitiveness, and foster an attitude of economy toward natural resources, wealth, material goods and subjects

– education in human qualities and the for-mation of positive attitudes toward technical, man-ufacturing and agricultural industries [1]

In our opinion, the work readiness of young students, covering processes such as vocational training, education, and professional orientation, includes mastering the various professions. In this regard, in secondary schools the main source of employment readiness of students is vocational training and education, as well as work carried out under professional guidance.

Implementation of vocational training in sec-ondary schools is carried out as follows:

– In forms 1 to 4, teaching of school subjects and basic vocational education on the subject of vocational direction are the fundamental principles for the moral and physical development and educa-tion of secondary school students.

– Introducing students to conventional work processes fosters the ability to perform simple types of work. In particular, they must comply with safety rules, be able to maintain workplaces, and be able to plan vocational education correctly. Also, the ed-ucational methods must form students’ initial work skills and proficiency.

– Developing working skills among 5-9 form students, defining vocational aptitudes and thus in-gfostering their ability to choose a future profession. Moreover, students are given knowledge about var-ious sectors of the economy, that is, the basics of engineering, technology and craftsmanship. More-over, thanks to the various branches of work and the practical work process that they have an opportunity to get acquainted with, they are trained to produce competitive products. In the higher forms, in the pro-cess of teaching the subjects of work education and professional orientation, students are taught how to use equipment and tools, which are in turn used in the professional activity of future workers and pro-fessionals. During the training period, students learn methods of working with mechanical and electrical equipment, gain skills toin complying with safety reg-ulations, learn the basics of sanitation and hygiene, and increase their knowledge of their specialty. [2]

The objectives of vocational education and di-rection consist of the following:

– Performing tasks related to the content of the various branches of production, conducting ex-periments, and being able to properly use measure-ment and information extracting devices.

– Establishing good attitudes toward knowl-edge and labor, implementing a sense of respect for employees, and educating them in the spirit of pa-triotism and devotion.

– under the conditions of a market economy, teaching them to produce quick-selling and com-petitive consumer goods and products, and devel-oping sponsorship and entrepreneurship

– Some of the main tasks in educating stu-dents are introducing them to branches of national business in vocational education and studying the national spirit, way of life and values, and learning about historical sites and the rich heritage of folk artists and the use of all of these areas in practice.

– Application of information technology and modern computer equipment and technology, and the creation of conditions that meet modern requirements and standards in the course of voca-tional education and direction.

School and extracurricular institutions, families, industrial enterprises, and craft and business asso-ciations play an essential role in the qualitative and effective implementation of vocational education and direction. These institutions need to establish relationships and close cooperation with craftsmen and artisans.

Education of students’ conscientious and cre-ative attitude toward work is considered the main feature in establishing the moral character of citi-zens of an independent Uzbekistan.

No worker, laborer, farmer or member of the intelligentsia can live without working. Therefore, the educational process reflects the fact that stu-dents shouldneed to have a conscientious attitude to work and understand the use of unions; and, thanks to advanced techniques and modern tech-nology, it is possible for them to achieve great suc-cess in work.

In this regard, in school workshops it is neces-sary to carry out sequenced methods based on a plan to form a conscientious attitude to work. When fulfilling work assignments, students gain qualities

Mukimova, Umirov, Kadirov, Xidirova 65

such as responsibility, diligence, and concern for quality.

Subject to the rules of work discipline, they de-velop skills, and how to show care and attention to public property. They also form a conscientious, creative attitude toward work. [3]

The results of observation and analysis of les-sons in schools shows that to improve the training sessions, it is necessary to consider the following factors that contribute to the development of voca-tional education and direction:

1. The content of the training sessions on vo-cational education and direction should be focused on practical actions mainly carried out manually. This in turn prevents the need for electrical and mechanical equipment, installations and machines, and helps to prevent unexpected difficult situations re-lated to possible occupational injuries.

2. When selecting the content of training ses-sions in schools, it is necessary to take into account the historical, national, and territo-rial distinctions that fully meet the pedagog-ical and didactic requirements of national business sectors.

3. When teaching folk crafts in vocational education and professional direction, it is obligatory to pay attention to favorable con-ditions for creating material and technical provision concerning the relationship of ed-ucation with production.

4. Preferably, to organize various training ses-sions on folk crafts based on vocational ed-ucation and direction, in a way that recog-nizes their socialized peculiarities.

5. Folk crafts as a material value of Eastern peo-ple require special pedagogical, didactic, methodological and psychological analysis.

6. The study of folk crafts in vocational edu-cation and direction requires updating of

educational and methodical processes. Therefore, in schools of the Republic of Uzbekistan, it is necessary to develop up-dated curricula and syllabi on vocational education and direction. In addition, it is obligatory to improve textbooks and train-ing manuals.

7. When studying the national value of folk crafts, it is necessary to illuminate qualities such as good manners and morals.

8. The improvement of national values in the school education system, particularly in preparing students for work and profes-sions, requires the study of examples from folk crafts and concepts such as historicity, territoriality and nationality.

9. For more in-depth study of folk crafts in the education system, it is necessary to consider the possibility of in-depth study of other subjects. It is advisable to refer to such sub-jects as the laws of symmetry, productive geometry and stereometric relationships.

10. To achieve logical unity of school education and full use of interdisciplinary connec-tions, it is necessary to consider the features of the subjects.

References

1. Novikov A.M. “The process and methods of formation of labor experience and skills.”—M.: “High School”, 1986.—p. 288

2. Khodzhabaev A.R. “Scientific and pedagogical bases of teaching material for preparation of the teacher on vocational education” Author. Dis, Doctor of Educa-tion.—T .: TSPU, 1992.- p. 42

3. Magzumov P.T., Ruzmetov F. “Formation of students’ demand for labor activity” -T.: “Fan”, 1991. –p. 84.

Usage of Web-Quest Technology while Training of Professional Speech of Future Experts Who Study at Non-Linguistic Higher

Education EstablishmentsG.A. Norimova, Dilfuza Shavkiyeva, Sabokhat Mukhiddinova, Barno Turdikulova

Gulistan State University, Gulistan, Uzbekistan

The problems of formation and development of the professional speech and knowledge of a

foreign language by young experts in higher edu-cation establishments as an integral part of com-municative culture are the relevant topics of some scientific pedagogical, psychological, sociological, and philosophical researches which were devoted to studying of different parts of personal culture as well as the communication-information approach to this notion. What kinds of pedagogical facili-ties, technologies and methods of development of the professional speech of students can be offered while teaching foreign languages at a non-linguistic higher education establishment?

Lack of theoretical and practical development of the problem as well as necessity for new meth-ods of training of the professional speech in foreign language including English.

The achieving of proper level of skill of the pro-fessional speech by the students of non-linguistic faculties is possible through the targeted using of the professionally oriented business games, which simulate some typical situations and provide to the students the following opportunities and conditions:

– The integral use of all available knowledge concerning the subject of professional activity;

– The development of linguistic skills; – More complete foreign language acquisi-

tion as a mean of the professional communication.Conditions of the modern living of our society,

which are specified by multiple significant social and economic changes as well as by expansion of the external economic relations, set quite new tasks for the training of bachelors and masters of various professions which master foreign language skills. The professional education is considered to be one of the largest spheres of the human activity nowadays.

The development of modern informational technologies allows the substantial advancing of constructivist methods of training. The based on IT support of the constructivist training method al-lowed the development of different high-tech train-ing procedures including web-quests.

The web-quest in pedagogical terms is the ba-sic task with elements of role playing game where the students have to use the resources of the Inter-net for the task performance. The applying of this technology results in the fact that the students don’t get “ready to use” knowledge during the process

Norimova, Shavkiyeva, Mukhiddinova, Turdikulova 67

of their creative work, but they are involved in the searching activity themselves.

Nowadays the combined forms of training within the context of didactic innovations are con-sidered to be the effective ones as they unite the various methods. Thereupon the technology of the web-quest during the foreign language training seems to be quite relevant, because being based on the project approach it integrates also the pro-grammed, group and communicative methods as well as the problem method, the method of conver-sation and the Dalton plan.

According to the results of the research by E.I. Baguzina concerning the analysis of data which were received on the base of the implementation and approbation of web-quests in the educational sphere, their inclusion in foreign language training allows the following:

– The development of skills of the information activity;

– The formation of the positive emotional atti-tude to the cognitive process;

– The increase of the learning motivation; – The increase of the quality of the acquisi-

tion of knowledge on the studied subject; – The development of the creative potential of

the students; – The formation of the basic acquisition skills

of strategy of the training material retention.The subject matter of the web-quests can be dif-

ferent at that, and the problem tasks can be distin-guished by their difficulty levels.

The differential peculiarities of the web-quests consist in the following:

– The teacher uses the information from nu-merous relevant Internet sources while working on the preparing of any theme;

– The student can choose while working on the performance of the web-quest the most com-fortable tempo of task execution for him/her, what-ever the work is being performed individually or it is a teamwork;

– The web-quest affords an opportunity to seek the supplementary information which would be at the same time within the frames set by the teacher.

The preselection of the web-pages by the teacher allows the excluding of possibility of usage of the sources with unconfirmed, false or biased

information by the students. The information which is being provided as multimedia has another char-acter as compared to the information from the text-books. The teacher selects the Internet resources on the base of different levels of language competence of his/her students [1].

The development technology of a web-quest in-cludes the following phases:

1. Statement of a brief introduction which de-scribes the roles of the quest participants or the quest scenario, the preliminary work plan and the review of the quest in whole.

2. Compilation of the task in form of a table. The table includes the task, the estimation scale, questions and variants of possible an-swers, and help texts. The table of the task may be intended just as for every student in-dividually, so for the whole working group.

3. Provision of possible informational sources (in soft—CD, video- or audio storages—or hard copy, links to the Internet resources, relevant web-pages) which are necessary for the task performance. This list must con-tain the abstracts.

The step-by-step description of the phases of the task performance consists in the following:

– Self-studying of the proposed by the teacher theme by the students;

– The provided by the teacher tutorial which concerns directly the content of the web-quest or its presentation;

– Completion of the table by the students; – Discussion of individual results of every

team member among the students, who perform the web-quest;

– Selection by the team members of the most significant data for the resulting presentation (web-pages etc.);

– The provided by the teacher recommenda-tions concerning the use of the Internet resources;

– The provided by the teacher recommenda-tions concerning the development of the plan of the resulting presentation and its issuance (guidelines, web-pages etc.), including pictures, accompanying sound and colors [1].

The didactic possibilities of this approach are exerted in the applying of project and constructiv-ist methods, which appeal to the students’ skill of

solving of the real tasks. The students don’t work individually as a rule; they work as teams on the projects which require certain decision making. The task of the teacher within the constructivist learning models consists in selecting of necessary sources of information. The teacher acts as an adviser and coordinator, makes the independent activity of the students possible, and returns their leads in every way. In their turn the students being the complete partners of the training process must define their goals and tasks, and study independent.

During the preparation and planning of a lesson the teacher-constructivist uses different problems of our real life as a source, includes the data re-ceived as a result of some practical situations, from primary sources of information and original mate-rials. Moreover the students are considered to be actively involved in collecting of such data through the monitoring of real situations, in searching of rel-evant information, questioning of participants of the process of the problem solving, measuring during the experiment etc.

The necessity of studying of foreign languages by the students of widely differing qualifications is incontestable today. Foreign language knowledge is a necessary condition of any fruitful career. For suc-cessful adaptation and self-actualization of a former student at work which requires the foreign language fluency, the training process must be planned so that the students could master oral and written for-eign speech.

In conclusion it must be said that the goal of professionally oriented English training at a higher education establishment consists not only in pro-viding a certain extent of knowledge and set of skills to a student, but also according to demands of educational standards and regulatory documents in offsetting of specific demands concerning English which result from the professional orientation of the chosen qualification. The method of English train-ing must take into account the peculiarities of the qualification, i.e. it must provide the students with relevant lexical content and specific form of oral and written texts as well as those skills which are typical for this professional activity [2].

References

1. 1. Baguzina E.I. Web-quest technology as a didactic mean of formation of the communicative competence in a foreign language (by the example of students of a non-linguistic higher education establishment) — Synopsis of thesis … Doctor of Education. — Moscow, 2012.

2. 2. Shtanko E.V. Revisiting the formation of the pro-fessionally oriented linguistic competence of bache-lors and masters in the sphere of management.// Cur-rent issues of the pedagogics: proceedings of the 3rd international scientific conference (Chita, February of 2013). — Chita: Publishing house Molodoy ucheniy (Young scientist), 2013.

The Information Field as Means of Forming Students’ Foreign

Language Competence in Online Cross-Cultural Interactions

Vitaliy TominOrenburg State University, Orenburg, Russia

Abstract. Knowledge of foreign languages is becoming an integral feature of the competitive personality, the ability to engage in cross-cultural communication and productive cross-cultural interaction. In the present article, we outline the feasibility of informational field application, which allows more effective solutions of a complex series of educational and teaching tasks.

Keywords: foreign language communicative competence; information field; cross-cultural interaction; intercultural communication.

Introduction

Today, foreign language is becoming particu-larly relevant as changes in society and the nature of the entire education system show a clear shift towards “free, independent development of peo-ple”—their creative initiative, self-motivation, com-petitiveness, and academic mobility.

Foreign language skills become a characteristic of individuals who wish to and can take part in in-tercultural communication and cross-cultural inter-actions. Learning a foreign language and the culture of the carriers of that language contributes to the successful achievement of goals, whether practical, comprehensive or developing, and also has enor-mous potential for challenging students and further ”recharging” their motivation.

Materials and methods

The experience of practicing teachers of second-ary schools, which could be borrowed and trans-ferred to higher education, as well as research by teachers-innovators, confirm that innovative types of lectures, seminars and workshops significantly stimulate interest and increase the overall effective-ness of undergraduate education. Support for this assertion can be found in the works of a number of researchers1.

1 Including Vasilyeva, Milrud, Ibragimov, Shirobokova, Shishova, Pozharsky, Solovova and Cologne

Results and discussion

Language is an important tool of communica-tion, without which coexistence and development of entire societies is impossible. Changes now tak-ing place in society create updated requirements for the communicative competence of students; im-provement in the quality of language training; the ability to engage in cross-cultural communication and productive cross-cultural interaction, charac-terized by an adequate degree of tolerance and multiethnic identity; and the ability to adapt cross -culturally, think critically and solve problems cre-atively (Sakharova & Tomin., 2015; Tomin, 2015; Eremina & Tomin, 2014).

Russian researchers tend to limit the scope of foreign language communicative competence to the ability to understand and correctly produce an unlimited number of sentences with the help of conventional language units ly from the linguistic aspect (Rul & Tomin, 2014).

Foreign scholars such as Himes, Halliday, Van Eck, Raven, and Chomsky expand this concept to include grammatical, discursive, sociolinguistic, and strategic competencies.

This idea is widespread in the field of linguis-tics and has served as the basis for the creation of curricula and textbooks and the development of various methods of teaching foreign languages (Eremina & Tomin, 2014). A distinctive feature of this concept is that the tools for designing texts on the sentence level (lexical units and grammatical structures) are no longer the purpose of training, which is considered to be a means of achieving communication objectives (Bogomolova et al., 2013; Tomin, 2015).

The whole educational process is subordinated to the main goal: the creation of foreign language communicative competence, which is an integra-tive, practically oriented result that contributes to the readiness of students for intercultural communi-cation and also affects their education, training and development in general (Tomin & Eremina, 2012).

Based on the fact that a foreign language is di-rectly related to the culture, we should know its features. We need to understand how language develops in the culture, and for the realization of this objective, the creation of regional geographic

competence is required (Sakharova & Tomin, 2015). It should be noted that the subject of speech activity is thoughts, where the language is the main means of shaping thoughts (Ksenofontova et al., 2006).

Let us look into educational opportunities to create foreign language communicative com-petence by means of the information field that is provided on the Internet (Dragunova, 2013). There should be a clear understanding of advisable use of such a powerful tool as the Internet;. iIt can be used for online and offline integration of materials and information from the global network into lessons; for independent research and information searches by students in the framework of projects in various modes; to eliminate emerging gaps in knowledge; and to carry out intercultural communication and educational contacts within the cultural environ-ment, mediated through Internet dialogue and media interaction (Ksenofontova & Tomin, 2005; Tomin, 2006).

Thus, Internet information resources can more effectively address the complex series of educa-tional and didactic problems faced by teachers: improving the linguistic component of foreign language competence in listening on the basis of authentic texts posted on the Internet; vocabulary enrichment, both active and passive vocabulary of progressive, in terms of synchronicity, (modern) language; creation of a certain stability in the moti-vation to learn a foreign language; and (foreign lan-guage) speech activities.

Information field in terms of cross-cultural in-teraction is understood by us to mean the intersec-tions inherent in individual areas of knowledge, skills, and acquired personal experience, that occur in a certain specified (educational) framework and form a communication channel within the educa-tional space (or outside it, for example, in different kinds of student social activities). It serves first to coordinate the achievement of certain clearly de-fined goals, tasks and solutions to related problems, which in turn requires the activation and mobiliza-tion of mental activity, and psychological and emo-tional stability. Second, the information field fosters the mutual exchange of a substantial portion of the open areas of the students’ field and enriches the individual spheres of interaction of the participants. Here, the initial state of the field can be known; the

Tomin 71

final form is determined by educational conditions and objectives. The algorithm of interaction within the field often shows a predictable and diagnosed effect, not excluding, at the same time, the element of spontaneity and unpredictability.

An indicative result of students’ formation of for-eign language communicative competencies in the information field at the productive, creative level realized in the process of online cross-cultural in-teraction is, among other things, their international academic mobility (Sakharaova & Tomin, 2015). The information (education) field hasincludes a vector of mutually directed effort and two-way ex-change of information, knowledge and experience (Tomin, 2013). It arises in practice through the inter-active technologies use for training and activation of speech activities, such as: brainstorming, various types of business and role-playing games, discus-sions and debates, case studies, project insights and holographic techniques. Particularly relevant in didactics today are the latest developments in the field of distance learning and the information field Moodle, Web 2.0, MOOCs (Tomin, 2006).

It is necessary to clarify that the information (education) field is not necessarily confined to one particular lesson or just to a university space (in all senses). It is implemented in several stages, and can be partially not available for verification or control. It is utilized in choosing themes and issues for inter-action; establishing the groups and participants that engage in cross-cultural contacts; defining the plan for cross-cultural interaction and refining terms, key dates and deadlines; distributing tasks to students; brainstorming; carrying out panel discussions of in-terim results; executing final team results; drafting reports; and evaluating implementation.

Conclusions

In the information field of cross-cultural interac-tion the emphasis has shifted from passive to active speech and mental activities of students, as a high degree of coordination, motivation and self-reliance in research, search and communication activities is assumed. Professors assist with planning, at various stages of cross-cultural interaction and with choice of subject focus. They alsoand supervise and advise

students in the course of work on special projects as equal partners.

The effectiveness of the formation of foreign language communicative competence is ensured by using active learning methods and technologies that adequately reflect the content and structure of the foreign language communicative competence of students.

References

1. Bogomolova A.Yu., Eremina N.V., Tomin V.V. Vestnik Orenburgskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta [Bulle-tin of Orenburg State University], no.11 (2013): 199-205.

2. Dragunova A.A. Yaroslavskiy pedagogicheskiy vestnik [Yaroslavl Pedagogical Bulletin] Vol. II, no.1 (2013): S. 163-167.

3. Eremina N.V., Tomin V.V. Universitetskiy kompleks kak regional’nyy tsentr obrazovaniya, nauki i kul’tury: materialy Vserossiyskoy nauchno-metodicheskoy kon-ferenciy [University complex as a regional center for education, science and culture: Issues fomr the All-Rus-sia Scientific and Technique Conference]. Orenburg, 2014. pp. 2772-2778.

4. Eremina N.V., Tomin V.V. Vestnik Orenburgskogo gosu-darstvennogo universiteta [Bulletin of Orenburg State University], no.11 (2014): 152-159.

5. Ksenofontova A.N., Eremina N.V., Tomin V.V. Teore-ticheskie i prikladnye aspekty razvitiya rechevoy deya-tel’nosti [Theoretical and applied aspects of students’ speech activity development]. Orenburg: GOU OGU, 2006. 263 p.

6. Ksenofontova A.N., Tomin V.V. Vestnik Orenburgskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta [Bulletin of Orenburg State University], no.12 (2005): 54-59.

7. Rul A.A., Tomin V.V. Filologicheskie nauki. Voprosy teorii i praktiki [Philological sciences. Issues on Theory and practice], no. 4 (2014): 180-183.

8. Sakharova N.S., Tomin V.V. Vestnik Orenburgskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta [Bulletin of Orenburg State University], no.2 (2013): 221-225.

9. Sakharova N.S., Tomin V.V Vestnik Orenburgskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta [Bulletin of Orenburg State University], no.2 (2015): 144-152.

10. Tomin V.V. Al’manakh sovremennoy nauki i obrazo-vaniya [Almanac of modern science and education], no.4 (2013): 189-191.

11. Tomin V.V., Eremina N.V. Sistema pedagogicheskikh vzaimodeystviy: teoreticheskie voprosy [System of

pedagogical interactions: theoretical issues]. Ufa: RITs BashGU, 2012. 132 p.

12. Tomin V.V. Vestnik Orenburgskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta [Bulletin of Orenburg State University], no.1 (2015): 60-68.

13. Tomin V.V. Tekhnologii vzaimodeystviya kak faktor razvitiya rechevoy deyatel’nosti studentov [Interac-

tion Techniques as a factor of students’ speech activity development]. Orenburg, 2006. 22 p.

14. Tomin V.V. Sovremennye problemy nauki i obrazo-vaniya: elektronnyy zhurnal [Modern problems in science and education], no.1 (2015). http://www.science-education.ru/121-17779 (Accessed June 20, 2015).

Spatial Planning of Areas of Tourism Directivity

Dr. Gena VelkovskaTrakia University — Stara Zagora, Bulgaria

Abstract. The policy of sustainable tourism development in Bulgaria within the meaning of Art. 1 pt. 3 of the Tourism Act1 is on providing adequate conditions. One of these conditions is the tourist infrastructure in its species diversity. Creation and maintenance of tourism infrastructure is a public element of planning, policy of state and local authorities.Creation and maintenance of tourism infrastructure are connected also to a specific legal framework as basic element in it is the Law on Spatial Planning2. In art. 7, para. 1 Bulgarian legislator has regulated the classification of areas as their primary purpose, as defined by the concepts and schemes for spatial development and general development plans. The specific purpose of land includes many species diversity, which also fall within areas with the following functions:• resort;• country;• sports and entertainment;• areas for environmental protection;• protected areas for the conservation of sites of cultural heritage.How it is arranged these types of territories, in order to fulfill its functions?The report examines the requirements for the structure of some of those types of areas that are tourist oriented in the most general sense. For this purpose were followed legal norms, mainly reflected in Ordinance № 7 of 22.12.2003 for rules and regulations for the structure of certain types of territories and structural zones3, issued by the Ministry of Regional Development and Public Works.

Keywords: tourism, tourist infrastructure, spatial planning, recreation areas, areas with cultural heritage, areas for sports and entertainment

1 http://www.lex.bg/bg/laws/ldoc/21358452812 http://lex.bg/laws/ldoc/21351639043 http://lex.bg/en/laws/ldoc/2135476546

1. General

Within the meaning of Art. 4 (5) of the said Or-dinance № 7, with the general plans of cities and

their lands (or parts thereof) and the settlement formations of national importance, the total (over-whelming) for use together in many areas and areas with land similar characteristics.

The detailed development plans shall specific purpose for each plot.

Under paragraph. 7 use of the territory and landed properties under par. 5 and 6 can be:

• for residential purposes;• for production and storage activities;• for recreational activities;• for green areas;• sports and entertainment;• cultural heritage;• public and business services;• traffic and transportation;• for engineering and technical infrastructure;• for communal services;• agricultural activity;• forest plantations;• for water areas;• a natural protection;• preventive protection;• recovery and rehabilitation;• for a particular purpose;• for mixed use;• for other applications.Crucial role in the structure of different types of

territories perform planning.According to Art. 6 (1) of Ordinance № 7, with

the master plan of the town or settlement formation of national importance for the territories to which defines a common (prevailing) regime of United in their land, can be identified following types of de-velopment zones and their varieties:

• joints in residential;• production and storage;• recreation;• mixed.

Within the meaning of Art. 21. (1) of Regulation № 8 of 14 June 2001 on the scope and content of development plans1, with the general plans of cities and other populated areas of national importance shall comply with the requirements of Art. 107 of the Law on Spatial Planning on the basic param-eters of the territory which shall be determined by the Master Plan, namely:

• general structure of the territory covered by the plan — residential areas; produc-tion and storage areas; Areas of parks and gardens; areas for sport and entertainment; areas for public service; Areas with the ob-jects of cultural and historical heritage; ar-eas for recreation, tourism and villas; Areas Network and the technical infrastructure; agricultural areas; forest areas; areas for en-vironmental protection; damaged territories for restoration; territories with special, other or mixed-use;

• the general regime of any territory under p. 1 with the relevant rules and regulations;

• territories with public state and public municipal property and regime of their development;

• requirements to the aesthetic composition development of the territory;

• requirements for device accessible to the entire population environment, including for people with disabilities, etc.

How these requirements are specified in that ar-ticle. 21 of the Ordinance № 8?

They are specified by:• creation of an optimal structure for in-

tegrated device and environmentally

1 http://lex.bg/bg/laws/ldoc/-549161982

SCHEME: Plan of recreational area of Burgas, Bulgaria

Velkovska 77

sustainable development, conservation of immovable cultural heritage and develop-ment of urban areas;

• the arrangements for the development of the urbanized areas;

• identify possible directions for territorial de-velopment of settlements and conditions of use of the adjacent natural environment for future urbanized development;

• appropriate spatial and economical con-duct of communication and transport net-work to solve the transport service of the population, the development of mass public passenger transport, coupled with the settle-ments of the municipality and neighboring municipalities;

• definition of technical terms and conditions for the improvement and development of the technical infrastructure;

• determining the conditions for the use of natural elements in urban environments, en-suring their preservation and development.

What are the functions of the above plans?They are used to determine:• general structure of the territory — the plan:

residential areas, production and storage areas, areas for landscaping and special green areas, areas for sport and entertain-ment areas for public service territories with objects of immovable cultural heritage sites for tourism and recreation, HOLIDAY, areas of networks and facilities of the technical infrastructure, agricultural areas, forest ar-eas, areas for nature conservation, degraded territories recovery watercourses and areas, territories with special, other or mixed use;

• the general regime of each from territories through construction areas, territories with development regime and private land with planning regime with the relevant rules and regulations;

• territories — public state property and pub-lic municipal property and regime of their development;

• territories for active application of land-scape activities, including territories for pre-ventive planning protection under Art. 10,

para. 3 from Law for structure of territory where to mentions, that inAreas and parts from them set with concepts and Schemes for spatially development and with devel-opment plans can that to establishes regime of preventive planning protection of which toreserves factual them use without that to worse their properties;

• requirements for device accessible to the entire population environment, including people with disabilities;

• territories with the likely occurrence of pre-dictable natural disasters and the necessary preventive measures and ways of planning and protection;

• sites as special items related to the defense and security of the country and adjoining prohibited and easement areas.

In terms of spatial tourist focus should upome-nem also text of par. 3 of this article. 21 of the Or-dinance № 8, which refers to the Black Sea coast. With the general plans of cities and other populated areas of national importance along the Black Sea coast also specify:

• limit recreational capacities of the urban area;

• necessary measures for coast protection, restoration and improvement of the aes-thetic qualities of the territories the con-servation and restoration of nature and the landscape of immovable cultural values;

• territories and areas that do not allow new construction and expansion of existing con-struction boundaries of urbanized areas;

• rules and norms for development of existing and future urban areas;

• the boundaries of the coastal strip;• the boundaries of zone ”A” zone and ”B” in

the Act for Black Sea Coast1;• urban, agricultural, forest and disturbed ar-

eas and protected areas;• territories with protective forests and special

recreational importance and territories to settle as coastal parks and gardens;

• territories and areas of the sea with the sta-tus of immovable cultural values;

1 http://www.lex.bg/bg/laws/ldoc/2135555697

• the borders of the territories with a restric-tive regime, subject to requirements relating to security and defense, including the secu-rity and control of the state border;

• specific requirements, rules and standards for spatial planning and territorial sea.

2. Installation of recreational areas

According to the text of Art. 27 (1) of Ordinance № 7, areas for recreational activities were defined as structural zones within urban areas and settle-ments or outside and be determined according to the following varieties:

• resort;• holiday village;• village zone;• other recreation (golf resorts, water parks,

Disneyland, etc.).How to define and plan the areas for recre-

ational activities?Areas for recreational activities shall be deter-

mined and planned development schemes and de-tailed plans, taking into account the capacity of the main recreational resource, which meet the follow-ing criteria:

• Sea beach — 8 m2 of person, for beaches over 100,000 meters 2–12 m2 of person;

• for natural water areas — 8 m2 of person;• artificial water areas (pools) — 1.5 m 2 person;• ski runs — 200 m2 of person.In para. 3 is recognized and required area of

land properties in the resorts of vacationer. It ranges from 80 to 200 m2 of vacationer depending on the category of the tourist site.

In art. 28. (1) of Ordinance № 7 spell out some moments of emphasis on land and the settlement of the estate, which builds the infrastructure con-cerned. What are those elements of infrastructure?

These are:• holiday accommodation and lodging — ho-

tels, boarding houses, holiday homes, vil-las, sanatoriums, camps, bungalows, etc.;

• residential buildings for permanent res-idence, including to accommodate vacationers;

• buildings for public activities: recreation, hospitals, dining outlets, trade facilities, util-ities, banking, administrative buildings, etc.;

• sports and recreation sites and facilities, sports fields, playgrounds, swimming pools, rinks, gyms, rooms for games, discos, clubs, hobby shops, music halls, video halls, exhi-bition halls, etc.;

• holiday parks and other green areas for pub-lic use;

• objects of transport and traffic, garages and car parks, bus stations, pedestrian paths and areas, cycle paths, ski trails and slopes where, lift points, marinas, etc.;

• sites and facilities for business and in-frastructure services, warehouses, repair shops, auto bases, petrol and gas stations, heating plants, technical infrastructure net-works, elektropodstantsii, transformer sta-tions, pumping stations, water treatment plants and the like

Under what regulations are being built resorts in Bulgaria?

Answer this question, the Bulgarian legislator gives in par. 2

The resorts are being built according to the fol-lowing standards relative to the net area (adjacent to land or estate planning of resort accommodation available):

• density — up to 30 percent;• intensity of building- to 1.5;• minimum green area — 50 cent, half from her

must that be provided for wood vegetation.An important requirement is landscaped com-

mon areas at resorts should occupy not less than 20 per cent of the total territory.

How being built holiday villages?Holiday villages are being built according to the

following standards relative to net the territory of the settlement:

• density — up to 30 percent;• intensity — to 1.2;• minimum green area — 50 percent, half of

it must be provided for trees;• maximum building height — 10 m.In art. 29. (1) in question Ordinance № 7 pro-

vide for specific regulations concerning the villa zones.

Velkovska 79

Regulated land in the villa zones are being built in compliance with the following standards:

• density — up to 40 percent;• intensity — to 0.8;• minimum green area — 50 percent, half of

it must be provided for landscaping with trees;

• villa building height — 7.0 m and to the ridge of the roof — 10 meters.

In separate regulated land in the villa zones, subject to specified targets unless villas can also have:

• shops and restaurants;• buildings for social, health, cultural, sports

and other service activities;• small hotels with up to 40 beds;• buildings, networks and facilities of the

technical infrastructure;• petrol stations.

3. Spatial cultural heritage

Which territories are qualified as areas of cul-tural heritage Ordinance № 7?

Within the meaning of Art. 34. (1) of the Ordi-nance, areas with cultural heritage are:

• territories with the status of group cultural monuments, as well as the territories of monuments of park and garden art, culture and landscapes, and historic sites;

• demarcated areas within settlements con-taining regulated properties of cultural monuments;

• protected areas of cultural monuments — single and group.

How to protect archaeological sites and arranged?

According to the text of Art. 35 Naredba № 7, archaeological sites are protected and arranged ac-cording to the following modes requirements for their territories certain special studies:

• territories with a regime ”A” of archaeo-logical sites are not eligible public works, construction, agricultural, ameliorative and other activities that would violate the integ-rity of the soil, while allowing the use of the land as pasture;

• territories with a regime ”B” of archaeo-logical sites are not eligible digging deep tillage, planting trees and plants with deep root system, while allowing shallow tillage (plowing) to 0.25 m;

• territories with a regime ”B” of archaeolog-ical sites are not eligible excavation unre-lated to agricultural work, allowing agricul-tural activities;

• territories with a regime ”D” of archaeolog-ical sites settles all activities, such as those related to excavation, coordinated with the authorities who oversee the preservation of cultural heritage.

Conclusion

A brief analysis of some elements of the regu-lations concerning the structure of areas with tour-ist-oriented country following conclusions:

In the legislative matter thoroughly settled a number of issues of development of the territories with tourist-oriented;

FIG.1. Archeology complex “Perperikon” (8000 BC) — Kurdjali, Bulgaria

Legislative matter reflect a current vision on the development of the territories with tourist-ori-ented construction and maintenance of tourist infrastructure.

The new law on tourism strategy ustroychivo tourism development by 2030 pose new challenges to urban planning, investment planning and con-struction activities associated with the tourism in-frastructure and the need for some new legislative updates in this direction.

References

1. Velkovska, G., Planning protection of cultural heritage in the Republic of Bulgaria in the context of its con-servation, Scientific-methodical and theoretical journal ”Sociosphere”, № 3 / 2014

2. Velkoska, G., Covering areas for recreational activities in the Republic of Bulgaria, Economy modernization: new challenges and innovative practice. International Conference Proceedings.

3. http://www.lex.bg4. http://www.lex.bg/bg/laws/ldoc/21355556975. http://www.lex.bg/bg/laws/ldoc/21358452816. http: // www. lex.bg/bg/laws/ldoc/-5491619827. http: // www. lex.bg/en/laws/ldoc/21354765468. http: // www. lex.bg/laws/ldoc/2135163904

Rehabilitation of Prisoners in Kazakhstan: Theory and Practice

Oirat Kabzhamitov, Victor ZhamuldinovPavlodar State Pedagogical Institute, Pavlodar, Kazakhstan

Abstract. The criminal and executive legislation of the Republic of Kazakhstan has as its main goal the rehabilitation of convicts. To this end, the legislator pointed out the main tools to solve the problem.

Keywords: criminal and executive, prisoner, rehabilitation, punishment, public influence.

In July 2014 the President of the Republic of Kazakhstan signed the Criminal and Executive

code, which took effect on January 1, 2015 [1].The purpose of the legislation, as regards pris-

oner rehabilitation, was to reduce the severity of punishment and length of imprisonment, discon-tinue cruel and unusual punishment, and recognize prisoners not only as subjects of punishment, but also as legal entities. It is clear that one of the main goals of the Criminal and Executive Code is reha-bilitation of prisoners, which is difficult to achieve without some reform of the criminal and executive system, changing to a policy of keeping just one prisoner in each cell, and the creation of the most effective system of prisoner education.

In our opinion, these measures are timely. One of the existing problems in the prison system con-cerns rehabilitation in terms of who serves what type of sentence in what corrective institutions.

Another issue is how to achieve the stated pur-pose of rehabilitation: what types of rehabilitation to choose and how they will be applied in order to achieve results.

It is important to note that Article 7 of Part 2 of the Criminal and Executive Code just lists the designated

aspects of rehabilitation of convicts. This article is ti-tled: “The Main Rehabilitation for Convicts” [2].

This article indicates: “The designated aspects of rehabilitation of convicts are: mode, educational work, socially useful work, receiving secondary education, professional preparation and public influence.”

It is of note that the legislation, when speaking about the main features of rehabilitation, doesn’t call for other ways to rehabilitate prisoners. But since designated aspects are indicates, it follows that it is possible to assume that there are other means that, however, are not specified.

If we address legislation in other countries, we will see the same gaps. In particular, Article 9 of the Criminal and Executive Code of the Russian Federa-tion shows as a designated aspects of rehabilitation of prisoners: mode, educational work, socially use-ful work, receiving a general education, vocational training and public influence.

Public influence as a form or rehabilitation for prisoners was included for the first time in the leg-islation of the Republic of Kazakhstan and Russia. However the mechanism for and means used to achieve that goal are still unclear. In our research,

we made an attempt to explain the concept, list subjects of the public influence, and noted their features.

It is necessary to consider how issues of rehabil-itation of prisoners have been dealt with since the 18th century. The authors have reviewed relevant materials, which await generalization. Let’s note only the following: On October 11, 1819 in Russia as prison society was founded and its charter was approved. Society rules ordered the following:

1. The St. Petersburg Society concerning moral correct of prisoners established the subject of improving the conditions of prisoners.

2. The Society considered its duty to be to try to ensure that prisons and jails followed the following principles:a. Constant surveillance of prisonersb. Placement based on the nature of the

charges or their crimesc. Provision of a rule manual based on

Christian piety and kind moralsd. Provision of decent exercisee. Placement in isolation for those guilty of

violent behavior[3]We consider that it is necessary to make use

of such experiences in the course of rehabilitation of prisoners, particularly in closed correctional facilities.

As for other countries in the Commonwealth of independent States, it is possible that no big differ-ences in their legislation on these matters can be observed. This can be explained by the common history of the countries in the Commonwealth: Practices like those above were not carried out in Stalin’s camps and prisons. For example, Article 8 of the Criminal and Executive Code of the Kyrgyz Republic includes a definition of rehabilitation and its designated aspects, which can also be seen in legislation in Kazakhstan and Kyrgyzstan.

Thus, we consider that in the course of educa-tional work in correctional facilities, other means in addition to those considered basic can be uti-lized, including other means that are not specified in the standards of the criminal executive codes of above-mentioned countries in the Commonwealth of Independent States.

It should be noted that the question the crite-ria for rehabilitation of prisoners outside the basic

framework has not yet arisen in legal and special-ized literature. In our opinion, it is necessary to take into account the following circumstances and fac-tors in fashioning solutions for these issues.

1. The psychological pedagogical influence of various means on the consciousness and behavior of prisoners

2. An adequate legal basis that provides practi-cal opportunities to apply and realize these means under conditions in correctional facilities

3. Improvement in the organization of provi-sion of practical application of educational work in rehabilitation of prisoners

4. Creation of appropriate living conditions for prisoners.

We consider that, even if we are armed with the most advanced means of rehabilitation for pris-oners, the problem cannot be effectively addressed without addressing the above issues.

It is necessary to note the important role of the forms and methods of rehabilitation of prisoners. The main directions, forms and methods of educa-tional work with prisoners are specified in Article 106 of the Criminal and Executive Code of the Re-public of Kazakhstan.

It is interesting that the legislation lists types of rehabilitation of prisoners: moral, legal, physical, and promotion of prisoner achievements.

Our analysis shows that there are no big dif-ference regarding matter under consideration in the criminal and executive legislation of the noted states. It should also be noted that it develops in a uniform way, which is clear if we consider the pro-cess of standardization of legislation in the coun-tries of the Commonwealth.

Let’s consider rehabilitation of prisoners. We note that educational work is one of the main mea-sures for rehabilitation of prisoners. Certain actions have been taken to increase the efficiency of the or-ganization of educational work. In particular, order No. 305 of the Ministry of Justice of the Republic of Kazakhstan of October 21, 2004 approved instruc-tions about the organization of educational work, which was carried out in correctional facilities of the Ministry.

The instructions defined the main directions for educational work as being: moral, social legal,

Kabzhamitov, Zhamuldinov 83

esthetic, physical, psychological training, and also other ways of promoting achievement of rehabili-tation of prisoners. During the Soviet period there were similar directions in the education of prison-ers, such as ideological and atheistic.

Article 12 of the Criminal and Executive Code of the Republic of Kazakhstan and Article 14 of the Criminal and Executive Code of the Russian Feder-ation regulate providing for freedom of worship for prisoners.

Practice and supervision show that activities for religious education (education) also take place in prisons.

It is necessary to note that all rehabilitation provided by criminal executive legislation serves the purpose of rehabilitating the identity of prison-ers. N. Machiavelli claimed: “The ends justify the means” [4].

In our opinion, in the process of improvement of legal and organizational means and their influ-ence will surely (in the corresponding legal forms) be included in a system of designated aspects for rehabilitation of prisoners. It will reflect one of the major directions in the development of a system for rehabilitation of prisoners. It is possible to assume that in the long term the system for rehabilitation of prisoners won’t be extended at the expense of in-clusion of new retaliatory levers. We consider that expansion of this system has to be accomplished by increases in group the means united by measures of corrective educational character.

Pedagogical processes in correctional facilities are neither inflexible nor insensitive. They con-stantly changes and develop, and “the system of means can never be the dead and inflexible norm, it always changes and develops” [5].

Foreign practice of criminal and executive activ-ities shows that not one prisoner system, including such countries as Poland, Finland, Sweden, claims full rehabilitation of prisoners. According to them, they are instead increasing the real effectiveness of methods for rehabilitating prisoners.

The famous lawyer Janet Reno said: “In its for-mation and in the crises that have threatened this nation, lawyers have been at the forefront in creat-ing bold new approaches to address the emergency and to enable this nation to prevail [6].

References

1. The Criminal and Executive Code of the Republic of Kazakhstan from July 5, 2014 of No. 234-V ZRK.

2. The Criminal and Executive Code of the Republic of Kazakhstan. — Almaty: LAWYER, 2010. — 84 pages.

3. Zhamuldinov, V. N. Public influence as one of cures of prisoners (theory and practice): yew. edging. sci-ences. — Almaty, 2010. — 30 pages.

4. Machiavelli, N. — The prince — S.-Petersburg, 1869–113 pages.

5. Makarenko, A. S. Compositions. — M, 1958. — T. 5. — Page 107.

6. Janet Reno. To protect our children is to prevent crime. The Florida Bar, March 1990, page 25

Military and Juridical Education in Russia and USA

1Inal Kosheev, 2Nalzhan Kudasheva1Military University of the Ministry of Defense of the Russian Federation, Moscow, Russia

2Kabardino-Balkarian State University named after H. M. Berbekov, Nalchik, Russia

One of the main directions in national security is the juridical assurance of its military secu-

rity. The experts who fulfill these duties solve prob-lems in the strengthening of the state’s defensive capability to eliminate danger and threats of vital concern to society and the state.

In armies of foreign countries, the task of mil-itary justice officers is to guarantee legal support for relevant bodies of military control; to investi-gate; and to charge and protect persons accused of crimes committed in the military, including murder, treason, terrorism and the setting activities.

There is a very high level of legal regulation in armies of foreign countries in their official mil-itary activities. For example, there are 25 in-house counsel, including 2 or 3 specialists in operational planning, in the US Army. The average number of servicemen per lawyer is 800. The large number of lawyers, especially in comparison with our service (for example, in military units in Russia there is only one lawyer per 1,000 military personnel), can be attributed to the creation of a coherent system of military training for future commanders to previous leadership of standing military parts, units from the legal point of view [1].

The specifics of the work of military justice of-ficers, unlike civil lawyers, is that they also have to work during fighting [2].

Great importance is attached to military and ju-ridical education in the military of foreign countries as well as in Russia. However, the system of training

of military justice officers is slightly different from that in Russia.

Military and juridical training in the United States

The main form of training for military justice of-ficers in the US is a postgraduate course on military legal service. Thus military and juridical education is carried out primarily in military and juridical institutions.

The teaching method is based mainly on analy-sis of case law and the decisions of courts of appeal; legislative, administrative and legal matters are in-volved to the extent that they help in analyzing precedents.

The main focus of legal education for cadets is the development of analytical skills, not memorizing regulatory texts. Lectures as such are virtually absent; educational activity becomes an active teacher in-terview with an audience of students (the so-called Socratic method). The most intense in this sense are seminars. Quite often teachers arrange hearings, hypothetical or in actual practice, during which students must play the actors and present and ex-amine the evidence, make procedural motions, pro-vide arguments, etc. At the end of the first course, a demonstration mock trial is usually arranged (for this purpose, military law schools are generally equp-pedequipped with a room set up like courtroom).

Kosheev, Kudasheva 85

Assessment of trainees is done solely on the basis of a written (and often extracurricular) exam. Examination papers are submitted anonymously, under the motto, graded with a letter system (A—the highest score; B—somewhat lower; C—even lower D—equivalent to the assessment of “unsatis-factory”) or with a pass/fail system. Teachers are not to disclose grades to third parties.

The major military institution for the training of experts for military and juridical service for ground troops is the Judge Advocate General’s Legal Cen-ter and School in Charlottesville, Virginia. Here future officers who have received law degrees in civil institutions and who have been accepted for military service undergo retraining according to the specifics of military service. After graduation they are given the initial rank of officer. oOver the next four or five years, they take training and special-ization courses. Servicemen from other branches of the Armed Forces who get a law degree study at this school and go on to serve in legal positions and as employees of state bodies of civil justice and mili-tary justice for the armed forces of countries allied with the US.

Under command of the US Army, the Judge Advocate General’s (JAG) office allows ground forces to provide reliable legal protection for mili-tary personnel, civil servants and members of their families. However, it strictly monitors compliance with obligations, enforcing bans such as those against private entrepreneurship, participation in the activities of political organizations and asso-ciations and unions, and participaionparticipation in demonstrations without authorization from their superiors.

There are also the Naval Justice School for the US Navy (Newport, Rhode Island) and the Air Force Judge AvocateAdvocate General’s School (Maxwell Air Force Base Maxwell, Montgomery, Alabama) for training military justice officers.

Juridical education for non-lawyers is wide-spread in military and juridical institutions in the US. Such training is necessary because many ac-tions within military justice can be carried by of-ficers, sergeants and privates who are not lawyers. forTherefore, military and juridical institutions offer specialized courses that prepare such employees to perform some of the tasks of the legal service.

There are also programs to train senior officers and officers and to provide secondary juridical training of privates and sergeants.

Training of senior officers: The CJudge Advo-cate General has the right to appoint investigators, impose certain types of discipline, provide person-nel to administrative dismissal, convene tribunals and other actions. Therefore, when appointed to commanding positions, senior officers receive a specialized training program in military and juridi-cal procedures, which prepares them to bear such responsibilities.

Legal training for officers: Officers who are not lawyers and who serve in the U.S Armed Forces of-ten have to assist commanders in carrying out their legal and administrative responsibilities. Such offi-cers take a four-week course at the Naval Justice School, which prepares them to fulfill such duties and gives them the opportunity to advise com-manders on basic legal issues. These officers do not have the right to provide servicemen with personal legal services.

Secondary juridical education of privates and sergeants: People of these two ranks are widely used to carry out legal and administrative responsi-bilities (instructionors in the use of weapons, tech-nical secretaries, preparation of court records and so on). They must pass a military justice training course lasting up to 9 weeks in various types of mil-itary and juridical training divisions [3].

There is also a top-ranked lawyer in the senior military leadership: Legal Counsel to the Chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, who are the highest-rank-ing military officers in the U.S. [1].

In order to coordinate their activities, The Judge Advocates General of the Armed Forces have a rep-resentative in the Department of Justice.

Military and juridical training in Russia

During the Russian Empire, military lawyers were trained in the Military Academy of Law in St. Petersburg. Officers at the academy were trained to work in the military and the judiciary.

That institute was created in 1866 os officer classes at Audit school. In 1867 it was changed to a military and juridical academy. In 1908, it was

renamed after its founder, Tsar Alexander II. Officers from all the armed forces up to the rank of captain who had served at least four years were admitted to the academy.

During the Soviet era, the training of military justice officers was conducted at the Red Army Mil-itary Law Academy (later the Soviet Army Military Law Academy), which was situated in Moscow. It was a higher educational institution for the armed forces of the USSR from 1939 to 1956. It prepared officers for military tribunals and to serve as military prosecutors.

In 1956 the Academy was abolished. After that, the training of military justice officers was carried out on the military and juridical faculty at Lenin Military and Political Academy.

In 1974 the military and juridical faculty of the Academy and the Military Institute of Foreign Lan-guages were merged. This led to the formation of the Military Institute, where personnel were trained for work in law enforcement and the intelligence agencies of the Soviet Union. Later on the name was change the name to the Red Banner Military Institute of Foreign Languages. The Faculty of Law functioned at that institute. The training took three main directions: juridical work, prosecutorial and investigative work, and solicitors.

In 1994 the institution received the status of university. It was called the Military University of the Ministry of Defence of the Russian Federation. The judges of military courts deal with criminal and civil cases and complaints by citizens against the actions of officials. Until 1992, military courts were called military tribunals (till 2010).

Military justice officers in the military prosecu-tor’s office investigate criminal cases, and oversee the Federal Security Services of the Russian Feder-ation (FSB), the border troops, and the Ministry of International Affairs (MIA). They enforce the law in all organizations that have military formations.

In the organization of the legal services of the armed forces in the Russian Federation, military jus-tice officers work to provide legality in all spheres of military control bodies and military units, includ-ing cases when tasks of international legal format are being solved. In 2007 the Main Legal Depart-ment of the Ministry of Defense of the Russian Fed-eration was created, which was later changed to the

Legal Department of the Ministry of Defense of the Russian Federation, as the department with claims and the judicial work of the Ministry of Defense. The Legal Department’s main task is the organiza-tion and implementation of protection of the le-gitimate interests of the Ministry of Defense in the Constitutional Court of the Russian Federation, the European Court of Human Rights, courts of general jurisdiction and arbitration courts.

The Director of the Legal Department of the Ministry of Defense has the responsibility of sum-marizing information received and the direction of it in a prescribed manner for the Ministry of Justice.

In connection with the implementation of re-forms in the armed forces in 2009, specialists of legal service in the army and government became civil service officers, so the receipt of legal services became possible for people who had graduated from civilian universities. This reform also affected the institution of military judges. Training of mili-tary lawyers began to be implemented only in the prosecution and investigative faculties, and in le-gal specialization for national security. Graduates receive the military rank of lieutenant of justice and are assigned to military investigative agencies or the military prosecutor.

In 2011, the Russian Defense Ministry created a special central department of military manage-ment, the General Directorate of Military Police. In spring 2015, President Vladimir Putin approved the Charter of the Military Police of the Armed Forces of Russia. New features of the security forces in-cluded the transfer of military police duties to garri-son commandants, as well as some responsibilities of commanders, for example, carrying out inquiries in battalions and companies. Personnel came pri-marily from among officers with legal training.

In 2015, the Military University plans to create a special faculty for military police to specialize in law enforcement.

The Military University offers two-tier train-ing for officers, higher military-special and higher military education on legal direction, and offers postgraduate programs and additional professional education.

forEducation at the Military University consists of doctoral, postgraduate full-time (full-time, target) and part-time courses. In addition, recruitment of

Kosheev, Kudasheva 87

doctoral degree holders and candidates for sciences is carried out.

Also, starting in the 3rd year, students undergo practical training in law enforcement, thereby ob-taining practical experience.

All of this provides high-quality training of mil-itary lawyers, which helps to ensure the interests of national security and defense.

Strengthening the rule of law in the armed forces of the Russian Federation and the United States is closely linked to improving the quality of legal education. And it is natural for military lawyers to ensure compliance with laws and nullify legal nihil-ism in military units. In performing their basic tasks, the armed forcesTArmed Forces depend on military lawyers to utilize their professional skills in the of the Armed Forces, and further strengthen the rule of law and the formation of the legal culture of the military.

Nowadays, the Military University of the Rus-sian Defense Ministry is one of the best higher

military educational institutions in the world, and it trains world-class specialists in the field of law. This is shown by international awards such as the “European award for high quality of professional, research and cultural and educational activities”; also, in 2012, the Military University was recog-nized as the “Best European institution in the field of education” [4].

References

1. V.P. Tonkonogov. The concept of legal reform in the Russian Federation and the actual problems of legal provision of the Internal Militaries, right in the Armed Forces, 1999, № 9

2. http://voennie-uristi.narod.ru/3. Kurillo N.V. Military-legal training in the US Army.

Magazines ROD “For the rights of militaries” M., 1997, №5.—S. 34

4. http://ens.mil.ru/education/higher/academy/more.htm?id=8676@morfOrgEduc

The Definition of Parallel Import and Its Relevance in Russia

Nurgaleev Marat Sabirovich, a student of the Russian State Academy of Intellectual Property, Moscow, Russia

The issue of parallel import appears to be the youngest one among all the problems related to

trademarks. As recently as ten years ago the term was unknown to many specialists working in indus-trial property sphere. Suffice it to recall the early stage of market economy development in Russia. In the 1990s and especially at the beginning of the decade there was no importation at all to Russia, not to mention parallel importation. Today few can remember the empty shop shelves and people queu-ing to get the essentials. At that time the so-called ”chelnoki” contributed a lot to filling (there is no talk about saturating) the market with goods by lit-erally carrying huge batches of goods from across the border. Obviously, such conditions deprive any discussions about intellectual property issues of rel-evance. However, as the time passed the economic situation in Russia grew steadily better. New Rus-sia’s legislation was rapidly developing. Russia was negotiating its entry into the WTO, hence, Russia’s legislation had to meet the WTO requirements. All the main Russian intellectual property laws were adopted in the 1990s. What is notable is that the law on trademarks was adopted in Russia in 1992, while the Civil code was passed in 1994. This fact indicates the emphasis the government has placed on intellectual property from the very beginning of Russia’s independent existence.

Already then the courts started to hear cases on intellectual property violations. However, such cases were rare and the courts lacked expertise in intellectual property proceedings. This fact can be supported by the following figures: imports to

Russia from 1994 to 2001 reached approximately 35 billion US dollars. Later the imports were grad-ually increasing reaching nearly 267 billion dollars in 2008. In 2004 there were only 154 administra-tive cases on intellectual property. Later this num-ber grew up to 1500.

The flow of authentic products brought into the country by small businessmen who purchased goods in minor lots abroad and took them to sell in Russia rather than by right-holders and their autho-rized agents kept apace with the flow of counterfeit goods. In essence, those were the same ”chelnoki” from the 90s but with goods of a much higher qual-ity which, considering the burgeoning demand, could present a serious challenge to the right-hold-ers themselves and their authorized agents. Thus, such an economic and legal phenomenon as paral-lel importation emerged in Russia. The term defines imports of goods taking place beyond the frame-work of the distribution channels agreed with man-ufactures. Since a manufacturer/trademark holder has no contractual link to a parallel importer, im-ported goods are often called ”gray-market goods”. In fact, this is not exactly correct as long as such goods are authentic, while it is only the distribution channels that are out of manufacturers’/trademark owners’ control [2].

Parallel import flows largely from a country where the price of an item is low into a country where the price is high [4].

Representatives of major trademark holding companies unsurprisingly advocate restricting par-allel import, while those specialists who are related

Nurgaleev 89

to parallel importers or give reasoned and unbiased assessments of the state of the market in the presence of parallel importers adhere to the opposite point of view. Both viewpoints deserve consideration.

Thus, what do right-holders and their agents say? Michail Labzin, the director of a law firm ”La-bzin & Partners” in his article Parallel Import: Law vs. Emotions hurls strong criticism at parallel import and makes a following case for right-holders [3]:

1) The costs of goods manufacturing including the costs of material and labor inputs.

2) Advertising and marketing costs.3) Legally regulated requirements and condi-

tions for manufacturing and release of goods, e.g. acquiring license, etc.

4) Consumer demand.5) Customs duties.It seems reasonable to proceed to the viewpoint

of a famous businessman David Yakobashvili pre-sented by him at a government meeting focused on the principles of exhaustion of exclusive trademark rights and touching among others upon the issue of parallel import. David Yakoboshvili’s article lists the following consequences of renunciation of the national principle of exclusive trademark right ex-haustion [6]:

1) Considerable increase in counterfeit products.2) Lower investment attractiveness of the Rus-

sian economy.3) Weaker protection of local consumers.The consequences should be scrutinized more

thoroughly. The only problem identified by all spe-cialists irrespective of their attitudes toward parallel import is the issue of counterfeit products. Unfor-tunately, the counterfeit products problem is hard if not to say impossible to solve. Parallel import le-galization simplifies the entry of counterfeit prod-ucts into the market, which in turn impacts on the attitudes toward bona fide importers. At the same time, restriction of parallel import on grounds of increased counterfeit products inflow is unsound. Therefore, the counterfeit products problem should be tackled at the stage of its emergence rather than release into the market. In 2012 the market share of counterfeit products given the restricted paral-lel import varied from 50 to 73% [5] in different branches. The figures are unlikely to increase as a result of parallel import legalization. Legalized

parallel import does not automatically entail renun-ciation of anti-counterfeit examination of goods en-tering Russia by customs authorities. Undoubtedly, this will require more thorough control of goods and respectively increased effort from customs authorities. This argument should not be the main reason for restricting parallel import. If the customs authorities cannot restrain the influx of counterfeit products, it prompts the though that the root of the problem is in these authorities rather than in paral-lel importers, who bring authentic products to Rus-sia. Only comprehensive controlling measures may contribute to purging parallel import of counterfeit products and making it the epitome of competition and small business development.

As for the argument relating to consumer pro-tection, parallel import certainly requires special attention to quality of products and compliance of importers with the Civil and the Tax codes as well as the Federal Law ”On Protection of Consumers”, etc. However, this cannot be regarded as an argu-ment in favor of right-holders. In Russia there is a whole array of operative laws allowing consumers to protect their rights should they be violated. In these conditions parallel importers and right-hold-ers are equally obliged as business entities to pro-vide proper quality of goods to customers, warranty and maintenance services. Customer rights should stay the same irrespective of whether an item has been purchased from an authorized distributor or from a parallel importer. Otherwise, both a right-holder and a parallel importer are accountable for improper execution of contractual duties.

Hence, based on the foregoing reasons, it may be concluded that purchase from a parallel importer rather than an authorized distributor does not have any impact on a customer’s degree of protection.

As far as Russia’s lower investment attractive-ness is concerned, this argument for restricting parallel import is also a controversial one. Sup-porting his viewpoint David Yakobashvili maintains that parallel importers live off the achievements of right-holders who have advertised their goods, borne job creation costs, organized production. Practical experience indicates that the situation is not exactly the same. Unfortunately, all these be-nevolent intentions are a varnish over the appar-ent desire to get unjustified surplus profits. Similar

arguments were earlier presented by Michail Lab-zin and have already been invalidated. However, it is worth repeating that all the expenses the right-holder had borne related to manufacturing and re-leasing the product into civil circulation have been recompensed by the parallel importer, who has purchased the item directly from the right-holder or from an authorized agent. All further expenses are borne by both the right-holder and the parallel im-porter to the extent each of them can afford it. If a right-holder or an authorized agent is willing to ex-pend money on job creation, advertising platforms, etc, it is their legal right to do so. A parallel importer chooses to save these optional expenses in order to supply customers with authentic high-quality items at lower prices, which may be also regarded as one of the ways to run a business.

Moreover, ”reduced investment attractiveness” should not be at odds with the rights and legitimate interests of the country’s citizens. No benevolent in-tentions may be invoked to justify right-holders’ set-ting inordinate prices, which are severalfold higher than the prices in countries of origin, or abusing their exclusive rights and denying parallel importers access to market, although they are willing to sell high-quality authentic goods at moderate prices.

The initiatives on restraining parallel importers put forward by Svetlana Barsukova are also worth mentioning.

For instance, in her research paper Svetlana Barsukova proposes the following measures [6]:

1) For a number of items the prices should be fixed at a relatively low level for “authorized deal-ers”, which will eliminate the possibility of making profits by “gray parallel importers”;

2) Goods prices should be synchronized and harmonized in all the countries included into the market, and an accurate domestic market sales re-cord should be kept in order to establish a single price area;

3) Technical means of “gray imports” control should be applied (e.g. designing and using differ-ent packages for the same goods in different coun-tries of sale);

4) Independent activities aimed at detecting “gray parallel importers” are required, however, they should not rule out the possibilities of negotiations

and establishing mutually beneficial cooperation on legal bases.

The propositions of Svetlana Barsukova deserve closer scrutiny. Unfortunately, they can hardly be characterized as effective. The first two proposals are actually aimed at persuading a right-holder to forgo the exclusive ability of overpricing given to him by the absence of serious competition and uni-fying pricing policies across all the market chan-nels. This is nothing less than senseless since it was the right-holders’ unwillingness to comply with these principles that gave birth to parallel import. The aim of right-holders is to derive as much profit as possible and to strive for surplus profit. If there is an existing opportunity to sell goods in the country of sale in a monopolistic way and at a highest pos-sible price, a right-holder will be certain to jump at the chance, for it is the essence of business. The idea of forgoing all this seems Utopian.

The following can be pointed out with regard to using various packaging for the same goods in different countries of sale. A parallel importer in his activity proceeds from the demand in the market of a product.

Those who buy goods from a parallel importer are interested in getting a high-quality item at a moderate price, and the packaging color, voluntary certification and other similar improvements are unlikely to influence their choice. Consequently, this proposal is unlikely to prove effective since it will make goods more expensive due to additional costs, which will hardly win consumers’ approval.

What could yield results is activities aimed at bringing parallel importers out of the shadow econ-omy and concluding license agreements with them so that they would be able to represent right-hold-ers officially in countries of sale. Unfortunately, license agreements are usually onerous and they place importers within certain limits as to territory, assortment and amounts of products. Once a li-cense agreement is concluded a parallel importer basically loses the ability to saturate the market with high-quality, moderately priced assorted goods.

In view of the above it may be concluded that these proposals fall short of offering the solution to the parallel import problem.

Customers benefit the most from parallel im-port as long as they are able to get the high-quality

Nurgaleev 91

goods they need at a reasonable price. The Federal Antimonopoly Service, the Ministry of Industry and Trade and the Ministry of Education and Science adhere to the above-stated position.

The viewpoint of Natalia Nyrova is also worth citing. She believes that the national principle of exhaustion needs a rethinking for the following rea-sons [4]:

1) By registering a trademark first in one coun-try and later in another the right-holder figuratively erases the boundaries between the markets of these countries.

2) After a trademark is registered the right-holder acquires the right to protection of products with this trademark from illegal copying or produc-tion. However, this does not extend to the right to control the flow of goods and to limit access to sales of the legally produced products. Neither does a right-holder get the right to price discrimination.

3) Trademark registration is meant for protect-ing product individuality rather than getting autho-rization to introduce products into circulation in a certain market. Generally, a trademark owner (cre-ator, user) can produce and sell goods even without trademark registration.

4) The emergence of a term “an item delivered in violation of the rights of the exclusive distributor” also contributes to derogatory attitude towards par-allel import. However, an exclusive distributor be-comes a subsequent trademark right-holder by vir-tue of the agreement with the principal right-holder. This agreement is in a way an attempt to convince the society that it is the distributor who “introduces an item into commerce”. Isn’t it a violation of the “first-sale rule”? The relations between a trademark owner and its distributors are actually purchase and sell relations. The peculiarities lie in their specific financial character: they imply special price terms (discounts) and terms of payment (respite of pay-ment), etc. Yet the distributor does not get the goods free of charge. Therefore, the purchase of the goods

by a regional distributor is exactly the case of first sale, which indicates the exhaustion of rights.

“Price discrimination” imperceptibly leads to “quality discrimination”. Such markings as “For use in Russia”, “Designed and manufactured for use in China only” are not indicative of better quality. If anything, it arouses doubts about the quality’s com-pliance with the best world standards. Thus, there emerged a new quality “criterion”—”depending on the country of intended use”, although the world-wide trend for standards unification continues.

Thus, today the national principle of trademark rights exhaustion hinders rational harmonization of the state’s, right-holders’ and consumers’ interests. Parallel import is a complex phenomenon that has gained universal currency both in our country and in the whole world. It is hard to define this phenom-enon as a positive or a negative one, for each coin has two sides. The opinions of leading experts in in-tellectual property are split almost in equal halves.

Literature:

1. Barsukova, Svetlana Y. Three Components of Counter-feit Production: Falsification, Gray Import, Imitation // Economic Sociology, 2008. Vol. 9 №4

2. World Intellectual Property Organization. International Exhaustion and Parallel Importation http://www.wipo.int/sme/ru/ip_business/export/international_exhaus-tion.htm

3. Labzin, Michail V. Parallel Import: Law vs. Emotions // Patents and Licenses, 2011 №7, pp. 2-14

4. Nyrova, Natalia Parallel Import—For and Against // Nyrova, Natalia. Intellectual Property: Industrial Prop-erty. 2007, №7, pp. 4-18.

5. Fursova, Irina. The Russian Business Newspaper, №875, December 4th, 2012 http://www.rg.ru/2012/12/04/kontrafakt.html

6. Yakobashvili, David M. On the Principles of Exhaustion of Exclusive Trademark Rights//The Government meet-ing, 09.08.2011

About Research of the Relationships between Burnout, Copings and

Defense Mechanisms of the Mentality of Lawyers

Natalia TuranKemerovo State University, Novokuznetsk, Russia

Abstract. This article presents the results of the research of interrelation of burnout with copings and defense mechanisms of mentality of lawyers.

Keywords: burnout, copings, defense mechanisms.

One of the most important problems of the mod-ern psychological science is the prevention of

burnout syndrome and, also, the formation of opti-mal ways responding to stressful situations which the lawyers often have. Besides, the constant changing of the world acts as a longtime stressful factor, making the action of adaptive abilities of the person difficult, that leads to increasing in cynicism, disinterestedness and feeling of inferiority and dissatisfaction by pro-fessional activity — these are symptoms of burnout. Burnout is growing emotional and mental exhaustion that leads to chronic occupational stress and makes difficult communication with other people.

Person could use his conscious mechanisms to protect from stress. These mechanisms known as copings could be adaptive. Moreover, not only cop-ings can protect human consciousness from these stressful factors, but also the human mind uses un-consciousness protection efforts such as defense mechanisms

The experience of stress and management of it are the most important professionally qualities of representatives of the social occupations and, es-pecially, of lawyers. Most of time, lawyers’ profes-sional activity faces with hard rhythm during the day, physical and psychological stress and negative emotional background caused by communication with offenders and victims (plaintiffs). E. S. Starch-enkova notices there are many inconsistent data of interrelation burnout and behavioral strategies in stressful situations in psychological researches [3].

The researches of burnout had start in the late XIX — early XX century in sociology. Later, in the middle of XXth century, psychological reseaches of burnout had start, but the phenomena investigated insufficient. The phenomena of burnout had studied deeply enough, but there’s no uniform classification of its symptomatic complex. Burnout had studied such scientists are C. Maslach, Entsman and Klyay-berg, and N. E. Vodopiyanov, E. S. Starchenkova,

Turan 93

V. V. Boyko, M. Grabe, V. E. Eagle, K.Efremova among Russian scientists and etc.

The question about aspects of the mechanisms of coping with stressful factors had start to study in the late XIXth century by Sigmund Freud in the study of the functioning of defense mechanisms. Later, in the middle of twentieth century the term “coping” was included to the academic community. Repre-sentative of the psychoanalytic subfield of psychol-ogy N.Haan interpreted concept of copings one of the first, later problem of copings had started by L. Murphy, R. Lazarus and S. Folkman,N. M. Nikol-skaya, E. F. Zeer and etc. There’s no uniform classifi-cation of coping mechanisms and debate about the unity of nature and psychological defenses coping ‘till nowadays [2].

Sigmund and Anna Freud, Karen Horney, F. V. Bassin, B. D. Karvasarsky, B. V. Zeigarnik etc had studied defense mechanisms. There are many classifications of psychological defenses and there is no single view of the definition of this phenom-enon [1].

The problem of the relationship of burnout with coping strategies and defense mechanisms of lawyers and representatives of social occupations study insufficiently, but it is necessary to explore and search for ways of preventing burnout and the ability to cope with stress in the current socio-eco-nomic situation.

The occupation of lawyer is known since an-cient times and this occupation has important value in the modern world of market economy, private business with extremely fast changing standards and social crises. Social value of the occupation is an important mission of protecting the rights and freedoms of people.

In connection with the problem of the relation-ship of burnout with coping strategies and defense mechanisms of lawyers had study insufficiently and as well as relevance and practical applicability of the research results, we consider it necessary to conduct a study of the aforesaid problems. Knowl-edge of the characteristics of the professional activ-ities of lawyers, their degree of burnout and applied conscious and unconscious behavioral strategies can help professionals to adjust behavior of law-yers, which has a great influence on lawyers’ career. It will help to optimize the level of burnout and

correct behavioral characteristics, thereby increas-ing the productivity of lawyers as one of the main participants in criminal proceedings.

Consider the results of the study.According to the results of study the copings of

the lawyers (questionnaire by E.Heim) the main strat-egies are relatively productive and productive cop-ings, and unproductive copings using by them less. Also, the study had shown that the lawyers use such harmonious coping strategies as a ”search for social support” and ”the problem solving”, and less using copings—unproductive coping strategy ”avoidance of problems”, according to questionnaire ”the in-dicator of coping strategies” ( D. Amerkhan). In-formation received by R. Lazarus’ Coping test had shown the ”confrontational” copings and the ”plan-ning solutions of problems” are the main copings of lawyers. The coping strategies ”Distancing”, ”Tak-ing responsibility”, ”Self-control”, ”Finding social support” and ”positive reappraisal” have medium level. Coping ”Escape-Avoidance” has low level. It means, the lawyers use productive copings provid-ing a solution to the problems and keeping an opti-mal level of stress effects.

In such case, one of the key ways of the appli-cation of copings is to control lawyers’ own person-ally psychophysical condition influences the ways in the elected to resolve their problems. Moreover, a person longs the targeted inhibition of emotional reactions and self-control is leading a strict control of behavior, as well as the organization of macro- and micro environmental conditions to be ensure the implementation of the planned action. An in-tegration of the various social, informational and emotional resources to ensure maximum support and help to change the ”angle” considering the dif-ficult situation, viewing it as an opportunity for per-sonal growth is the main purpose of the application of copings mechanisms.

The issue of dominate defense mechanisms had studied with help of the test questionnaire defenses mechanisms ”Life Style Index” (LSI) (R.Plutchik, H. Kellerman, H. R. Conte; (Adaptation E. Romanova, L. R. Grebennikov)) and the test questionnaire of dominate defenses mechanisms in communication (V.Boyko). According to the results, the lawyers use constructive ways of mental defense to protect in-ner reality and a consistent feeling of the ”Self”.

Diagnostics of dominant strategy of psycholog-ical defenses in communication showed the dom-inant psychological defense in communication is the peacefulness, a little less of the respondents used the avoidance and less ”popular” method of psychological protection in communication is the aggression. According to the LSI test questionnaire, the study showed that the neurotic defenses Intel-lectualization, Reaction formation, Displacement and Compensation are dominating ways of protec-tion the consciousness the lawyers use. Such de-fenses as Projection and Repression have medium level of severity. Protection with help of denial and Regression has a low level of severity.

This allows suggesting that the lawyers aspire to isolate all types of emotional expressions of the intellectual component, create the impression of a lack of emotional reactions. On the one hand, it speaks to the strength and maturity of the ego of respondents, on the other — the interlocutors could have an impression of insincerity. Besides, the respondents long to eliminate real or perceived shortcomings, as well as the transformation of frustrating experiences in a positive and eliminate ambiguity.

Therefore, the respondents are able to minimize the negative experiences to the removal out of their consciousness the stuff causes these experiences, unconsciously suppressing emotions in relation to the stimulus. Sometimes the lawyers are perceive the internal processes (thoughts, feelings, desires) wrongly as coming from the outside; which is re-flected in attributing to someone or something of their own thoughts, feelings, and so forth. At the same time, mature forms of defense mechanism are the basis for phenomena of empathy and intuition, which are important for a lawyer as a representa-tive of social occupations. It helps to organize com-munication better not only with the client, but also with colleagues from other departments engaged in law enforcement activities. Also, the regression is an unconscious way of discharging drive at the primary level in achieving a higher degree of psy-chological integrity and inner peace.

Also, we had diagnosed the level of burnout of lawyers with help of the MBI questionnaire and the Burnout questionnaire of V. V. Boyko. The first and second phases of the syndrome are lead, as well as

pronounced symptoms of the next stage of devel-opment of this phenomenon. At the same time, the leading symptom of burnout respondents is emo-tional exhaustion, a medium degree of deperson-alization expressed scale, and the low is the reduc-tion of personal achievements.

Therefore, the respondents have forming 1st and 2nd phases of burnout — emotional exhaustion and depersonalization, manifesting itself in gradually increasing irritation from routine and professional insoluble contradictions. When stressful circum-stances retain their pressure and they cannot be eliminated, there is a feeling of hopelessness, lead-ing to feelings of anxiety and depression, as well as leading lawyers to dissatisfaction with themselves. In addition, there is a feeling of strong stress and ex-haustion of psychophysiological resources, chronic fatigue, continued after a night’s sleep. Also, there are such symptoms as the loss of personal effective-ness, reduced self-esteem of burnout.

On the lower level are permitted symptoms caused by occupational environment: emotional detachment to the deficit and expanding the econ-omy of emotions. Also, the low level of symptoms observed in symptom ”experiencing stressful cir-cumstances”. It can serve as an indicator of an ac-ceptable level of mental tension caused by conflicts, difficulties in addressing social problems, leading to discomfort, anxiety, frustration and pessimism.

For further analysis of the data presented, we had obtained with help of our methodological tools, necessary to carry out the correlation anal-ysis by Pearson (we chose a significance level of 0.05, in which the theoretical criterion is 0, 413), because the usual analysis of the data cannot show there is any relationship between burnout, coping strategies and defense mechanisms. According to the results Pearson’s test, we found significant cor-relations such as:

1. Indicators ”The Résistance” (Burnout ques-tionnaire, Boyko) and ”The Reduction of personal achievements” (MBI) correlated with each other. In this case, the phase ”Re-sistance” (Burnout questionnaire, Boyko) is correlated with psychological defense ”De-nial” (test LSI), and psychological defense ”Denial” has an inverse correlation with coping ”Social support”.

Turan 95

2. We have also an inverse correlation phe-nomenon of ”The Reduction of profes-sional achievements” (burnout question-naire, Boyko) and strategy ”resolution of problems”.

3. In addition, within the test of Amerkhan between strategies ”problem solving” and ”search of social support“ (r = 0,55, p <0,05) there is a significant positive correlation.

4. There is a significant correlation between the scales Burnout questionnaire of Boyko: ”The personal detachment (depersonaliza-tion)” and ”Expanding economy emotions” (r = 0,53, p <0,05).

5. The correlation presents significant relation-ships of coping strategy ”Taking responsibil-ity” (Lazarus test) with the scale the produc-tive strategy of the E.Heim’s test (r = 0,46, p <0,05) and the first phase of the burnout syndrome ”tension” (Boyko’s questionnaire) (r = 0,47, p <0,05).

6. Analyses also shows statistically signifi-cant relationship of psychological defense in communication ”Avoidance” (question-naire of Boyko) and 3rd phase of burnout “exhaustion” (Burnout questionnaire of Boyko) (r = 0,46, p <0,05).

So, we could conclude that there are relation-ships between burnout with copings and psycho-logical defense. The study revealed a dominance

of neurotic psychological defense and productive strategies for coping with stress, and first phase of burnout. This allows concluding: dominating of the adaptive ways protecting “Self” against aggressive effects of external reality and helps to stabilize the burnout syndrome

Thus, the study of this problem allows to identify the relationship within the aforesaid components, thereby defining measures of practical actions to correct the behavior of lawyers, which will increase as the ability to resistance to stress and efficiency of a professional.

References

1. Bassin, V. F., Burlakova M. K., Volkov V. N. The prob-lem of psychological defense // Psychological Jour-nal. — 1988. — № 3. — p.78–86.

2. Marjina, T. A. Term “coping” as a subject of psycho-logical research in foreign and domestic psychology // Publishing house Education and Science s. r.o [External link]: http://www.rusnauka.com/13_NMN_2011/Psi-hologia/7_86551.doc.htm

3. Starchenkova, E. S. The role of unconstructive copings in developing of burnout // Modern problems of the research of burnout among specialists communicative occupations: collective monograph / Ed. V. V. Luk-yanov, N. E. Vodopyanova, V. E. Orjol, S. A. Podsadnyj, L. N. Yurieva, S. A. Igumnova; Kursk. state. Univ. — Kursk, 2008. — 336 p. — ISBN 978–5-88313–641–1

Political Science

Specific Features of Political Consulting

Murat Nassimov, Botagoz ParidinovaUniversity ”Bolashak”, Kyzylorda, Kazakhstan

Abstract. Counseling, or as we like to call it in today’s society, consulting, occupies a special position in the social, political, cultural and social structure. Every day, people areexperience an overwhelming variety of organizational, psychological, moral, and other difficulties. Therefore, the life of modern humanity depends on many factors and is not at all simple. This article seeks to contribute to the further development of the theoretical and conceptual foundations of political consulting.

Keywords: consultation, society, political advertisement, political management, political marketing, political campaign.

Consulting is one way to get advice in solving problems. Paid consulting requires money and is

different because it is temporary and steam. Free con-sulting is successful in everyday life in verbal form. All types of consulting create appreciation of socio-political, cultural, material and spiritual values. It helps in the prevention of inappropriate conduct and misbehavior and in acceptance of orderly conduct.

Similarly, political consulting is a business that requires deep investigation in the Republic of Ka-zakhstan. Besides providing assistance for people whose goals are to work in the government of the country, it looks at ways to give advice. We must understand that political advisors have heavy responsibilities.

Professional political advisors hold a lot of power overin running the country. The need for professional political advisors has an effect on the president’s cabinet, minister’s cabinet and political parties. The function of professional political advi-sors is to analyze events, attempt economy mea-sures and suggest ways to solve political situations.

In this information century, most politicians act on the basis of political consulting.

Counseling, or as we like to call it in today’s society, consulting, occupies a special position in the political, cultural and social structure. Every day, people experience an overwhelming variety of organizational, psychological, moral, and other difficulties. Therefore, the life of modern humanity depends on many factors and is not at all simple.

Some issues in the considered area are reflected in research by Abbe and Herrnson [1], Berezkina [2], Gonsharov [3], Graber [4], Johnson and Grefe [5], Lake and Baum [6], Leighton [7], Martin [8], Magleby and Patterson [9], Nassimov et al. [10], and Peele [11].

The word “advice” comes from English and means orpaid “an opinion or suggestion about what someone should do.” At the end of the twen-tieth century, the concept came into use in modern Kazakhstan, but it is also used to mean advice. , tThe author has carried out researched on the Kvar-ious definitions of consulting [12].

The term, is defined in Dictionary of Russian by S.I. Ozhegov as follows: “1. Meeting of experts concerning a case or subject. 2. Advice given by a specialist” [13, p. 292].

The European Federation of Management Con-sultancies Associations (FEACO) gives the following definition: “Providing independent advice and as-sistance to management, including the identifica-tion and assessment of problems and/or opportuni-ties, recommendations of appropriate measures and assistance in their implementation” [14, p. 99].

The Russian authors Popov and others suggest this definition: “Consulting—a term used in current practice to refer to activities aimed at identifying and developing proposals and programs to stream-line and optimize the operation of business, with the executive staff and managers in decision-mak-ing literate. . . . [It] is a kind of intellectual activity, whose main objective is inganalyzing and justifying the prospects for development and use of scientific, technological, organizational and economic inno-vations specific to the industry and the client’s prob-lems” [15, p. 90-91].

The administrative aspect is clarified: “It is im-portant that management consulting in the new economy represented occasions when: (1) the con-sultant shares his experience with the client, rather than trying to keep it for himself; (2) the customer is directly and actively involved as much as possible in solving the problem; and (3) both parties spare no effort in order to learn from solving the problem and acquire valuable experience”.

In addition, the author fully agrees with Peter Block: “You do counseling every time you try to change or improve the situation, but not directly managed the [process] . . . Most full-time workers, in essence, are consultants, even if they themselves are not officially called consultants” [16, p. 10].

Therefore, consulting provides opinions, ad-vice and thinking about problems. Consulting services can include consultation on biotechnol-ogy, management, medical issues, environmental issues, counseling skills, consultation privileges, human resources, information and information technology, and executive, political and public issues.

Political consulting as a global phenomenon and an institution in contemporary politics is of

interest in contemporary political science. “Politi-cal consultants – they don’t just bring together ex-perts in the field of political communication, but also provide talented and effective management of political campaigns” [17, p. 24].

The American scientist D.A. Nimmo thought toughtthought about political consulting with professional services in the field of election cam-paigns [18]. According to scientists A.P. Sitnikov and E.G. Morozova, political consulting consists of “Professional activities in the intellectual and organizational support of political campaigns through the creation and implementation of high technologies” [19, p. 8-9]. In the understanding of the famous Russian explorer of political man-agement G.V. Pushkareva, political consulting is “professional assistance for practicing politicians in confronting certain political objectives” [20, p. 366].

Fundamentally, we can differentiate between two forms of political consulting: (1) consultation for political decision makers, groups and parties; and (2) consultation for organizations and busi-nesses that operate within the political sphere. Political consulting thus takes on the function of dual mediation. On the one hand, political con-sulting mediates between politics, business and the public. On the other hand, political consult-ing builds bridges between science and political practice.

Political consulting requires particularly high textual and analytical competence, as well as rel-evant academic qualifications. It involves strategic and operational concepts formulated on the ba-sis of empirical and scientific analysis of the po-litical field. Political consulting is thus based on knowledge of state strategy and the design, imple-mentation, coordination and evaluation of policy programs.

The German Association of Political Consul-tants identifies some of the instruments of political consulting: fundraising, image management, gov-ernance, political, IT consulting, lobbying, moni-toring, strategic consulting, strategic research, and knowledge transfer [21].

The functions of political consulting can be defined as follows: studying the political situation (by category of its manifestations: from the image

Nassimov, Paridinova 101

of the individual research subject political situation before elective studies History Society); forecasting the political situation (by category of its manifesta-tions); implementing marketing aspects (positioning in the political situation, the development of stra-tegic plans and programs, image formation, etc.); creating and transforming the structures that are the subjects of or affect the political situation; evaluat-ing projects and activities designed to in some way influence the current political situation; implement-ing strategic and tactical plans, and assessing their impact on the political situation; and responding rapidly to changes in the political situation (strate-gic and tactical) [22].

The ideaobjective of consulting is giving ad-vice. In present practice, consulting is utilized to help direct client activities and verify client partic-ipation (strategic planning, number of questions to decide, information systems, preparing information systems, etc.). The advice givening can be of sev-eral types, including: 1) giving advice about paying taxes to government branches; 2) auditing, account-ing, and checking services; 3) verification of activ-ities in the industry control board; 4) IT consulting; and 5) political consulting.

In the Republic of Kazakhstan, political consult-ing is a major service in diplomatic social relations. Through consulting, the constituents of exchanges are selected and the major development tenden-cies are defined. Democratic development of the country means that consulting serves as a bridge between society and government.

The main priority for political consulting in the Republic of Kazakhstan is raising the market, and fostering deep discussion of issues among the ma-jor players in making policy. Consulting deals with the ability to model and predict the development of events, organizeing the numerous conclusions that come to mind, and assessing various descriptions of the phenomenon.

Unfortunately, the scope of this article does not allow characterization of all the issues and prob-lems of the theoretical and conceptual foundations of consulting in modern political science. In our opinion, the wording of the problem is determined by the descriptive term “consulting” as an object of research.

References

1. Abbe O, Herrnson P (2003) Campaign Professionalism in State Legislative Elections // State Politics and Policy Quarterly.—2003. – No. 3 (3).

2. Berezkina OP (2008) Political Consulting. -Moscow, Russia, 2008.

3. Gonsharov VE (2007) Current political consulting.—St-Petersburg, Russia, 2007.

4. Graber D (1993) Political Communication: Scope, Progress, Promise. // In: Political Science: The State of the Discipline II, ed. by Ada W. Finifter.—Washington, USA, 1993.

5. Johnson D, Grefe E (1997) Ethical Political Consulting: Oxymoron? // Campaigns & Elections.—1997. No. 18 (1).

6. Lake D, Baum M (2001) The Invisible Hand of Democ-racy: Political Control and the Provision of Public Ser-vices // Comparative Political Studies. – 2001. – No. 34 (6).

7. Leighton A (1996) The relationship of political market-ing to political lobbying // European Journal of Market-ing.—1996. No. 30 (10/11).

8. Martin J (2000) Policy Consulting and Public Policy // Australian Journal of Public Administration.—2000. – No. 59 (1).

9. Magleby D, Patterson K (1998) Consultants and Direct Democracy. PS: Political Science & Politics // American Political Science Association.—1998.—Vol. 31, No. 2.

10. Nassimov MO, Kaldybai K, Paridinova BZh (2013) Features of Political Advertisement in the Repub-lic of Kazakhstan // Middle-East Journal of Scientific Research.—2013. – No. 14 (8).

11. Peele G (1982) Campaign Consultants // Electoral Stud-ies.—1982. – No. 1.

12. Nassimov MО (2011) Historical roots of emergence of political consulting // KazNU Bulletin. Series: Philoso-phy and Political Science.—2011. – No. 1 (36).

13. Ozhegov SI (1989) Russian dictionary: 70,000 words / ed. Shvedova NY.—Moscow, Russia, 1989.

14. Klarin MV (2002) Corporate training from A to Z.—Moscow, Russia, 2002.

15. Popov VM, Lyapunov SI, Filippov VV, Medvedev GV (2006) Modern business technologies.—Moscow, Rus-sia, 2006.

16. (1990) Management consulting innovation: The indi-vidual in the organization / In: ed. Prigojine AI.—Mos-cow, Russia, 1990.

17. Yukhanov NS (2008) PR-technologies and policy advice in Russian politics.—Moscow, Russia, 2008.

18. Nimmo D (1999) The Political Persuaders: the tech-niques of modern election campaigns.—New Bruns-

wick, New Jersey, USA, 1999.19. Sitnikov AP, Morozova (2002) Preface to the Russian

edition / In: Handbook of political consulting.—Mos-cow, Russia, 2002.

20. Pushkareva GV (2002) Political management.—Mos-

cow, Russia, 2002.21. What is political consulting?—Berlin, Germany, 2006.22. Sitnikov AP, Ogar IV, Bahvalov NS (2004) Political Con-

sulting.—Moscow, Russia, 2004.

Psychology

Psychophysiological Peculiarities of Self-Adjustment of Students Who

Study the Martial ArtsRustam Abdurasulov

Jizzakh State Pedagogical University named after A. Kadyriy, Jizzakh, Uzbekistan

The peculiarities of the nervous system are related to the physiological characteristics and are the pro-cesses of excitation and inhibition, which are reflected in the cerebrospinal nervous system.The scientist I.P. Pavlov marked three main peculiarities of the nervous system; these are strength, bal-

ance, and mobility.The strength of the nervous system is defined by the persistense and performance efficiency of the nerve

cells as well as by their ability to sustain the longstanding and severe action of exiters.

By the balance of the nervous system is meant the balance of the processes of excitation and inhibition.

The mobility of the nervous system consists in the tempo of transition from one nervous process to an-other; so it is evident as a response to changing of the ambient state.

Our research is dedicated to studying of the nervous system of students who study the martial arts and boxing. For the purposes of our research we used the methods which are called “Strength of the nervous system” and “Balance of the nervous system”; both of them are presented in the book “Psychological tests for professionals”.1

It must be noted that the research of the nervous processes of students who study the martial arts was conducted also by means of the method “Temperamental attributes”; the importance of this method as well as the abovementioned ones consists in the fact that they were applied for these purposes for the first time. This is important in its turn to formation of individualities of sportsmen as well as when enlisting them in a specialized sport club.

The bar chart below shows the results of the research conducted on the base of this method:

The 1st bar chartThe results of the research conducted on the base of the method “Strength of the nervous process”

According to the bar chart the results of students who study karate, taekwondo and judo are higher in comparison to those ones who boxing or wrestling. In our opinion it is resulted from more severe require-ments to students who practice these martial arts during their trainings, as the specific exercises demand from sportsmen the ability to work under extreme load and help to develop such skills.

The 2nd bar chartThe results of the research conducted on the base of the method “Balance of the nervous process”

1 Greben N.P. Psychological tests for professionals.—Minsk: Publishing house “Sovremennik”, 2007.—496 p.

Abdurasulov 107

This bar chart shows that the results of students who practice the martial arts and boxing are quite equal; the difference of the balance of the nervous processes between these sports isn’t significant. Whilst the results of students who practice karate and taekwondo are equal high, the results of students practicing judo and boxing being a bit lower than the abovementioned ones are nevertheless higher than the results of students who do folk wrestling. This fact can be attributed to the peculiarities of these sports; mobility of maneuver tactics (i.e. alternating of abrupt and fluent movements) is typical for the martial arts.

Regular practice of the martial arts and boxing had a good impact on the formation of strength and balance of the nervous system of students.

The research results (the 1st and the 2nd bar charts) show the rates which are above-average. This pro-vides evidence of the fact that the martial arts have a positive impact on:

- increasing of the strength and balance of the nervous system;- behavior of students under different circumstances;- controlling of own strength;- formation of abilities to make adequate decisions.Our research objective consists just in this.We conducted a modest research in order to study the psychological readiness of students who practice

the martial arts and boxing for sport competitions. For the purposes of our research we used some autoge-nous exercises which are applied towards the self-adjustment of students.

One of the applied autogenous exercises is the regulating exercise which purpose consists in the elim-ination of feelings of fatigue, high stress, anxiety. This method we applied in order to influence on the psy-chological state of the sportsmen before, during and after the competition.

The 1st exercise1. I had a good rest…2. My strength is restored…3. I feel really fighting fit…4. My mind is clear…5. My muscles are light; they are being filled with strength…6. I’m ready to act…7. I am brisk, as if I have taken a shower…8. I feel a pleasant trembling in my body…9. I breathe in deep… and breathe out, and then I open my eyes.(The main words of this exercise are 1, 3, and 9) This exercise is useful for elimination of feelings of fatigue, high stress, and anxiety. The 2nd exerciseThe goal of this exercise consists in strengthening of emotional and volitional powers:1. I feel myself even much better…2. I control my mind…3. I control my feelings…4. I am always attentive…5. I am ready to everything always…6. I keep calm always …7. I behave well…This exercise helps to control the feelings and to strengthen the emotional and volitional powers. The students who practice the martial arts passed the tests at every step of the competition. The results

show that such exercises decrease the level of anxiety and nervousness of boxers, judoists and folk wrestlers before the competition.

The students who practice karate and taekwondo mastered this exercise quickly, whilst the other ones who practice folk wrestling, box and judo had some difficulties with it. The reasons of it are the specific

peculiarities of karate and taekwondo; during the trainings of these sports a great attention is paid to con-centration exercises.

Some investigation tests were conducted on the base of the autogenous exercises, which goal consists in controlling emotional and volitional powers of students (the 2nd exercise). This test was conducted before the competition, and the results were defined during it.

It shows that the students who practice the martial arts can control their emotions during the competi-tion and try to strengthen their volitional powers.

Summing up, it may be said that if a student who practice the martial arts can control own emotional and volitional powers and eliminate the feelings of fatigue, nervousness and anxiety, the performing of au-togenous (self-suggestive) exercises delivers a positive result.

References

Karimov I.A. Harmonious development of the generation—Development fund of Uzbekistan.—Tashkent: Publishing house “East”, 1997.

Каримов И.А. High spirituality is an unbeatable power.—Tashkent.:Publishng house “Spirituality”, 2011.Gaynutdinov R.Z., Gapparov Z.G. Revisited the research of some psychophysiological responds of boxers during the train-

ings directed to increase of their sports mastery. / Brief outline of a report for the 3rd Interuniversity Republic Conference concerning upbringing and sport.—Tashkent, 1976.

Greben N.P. Psychological tests for professionals.—Minsk: Publishing house “Sovremennik”, 2007.—496 p.Pavlov I.P. The complete edition.—Moscow: 1951. vol.8. book 2.Peysakhov N.M. Self-adjustment and typological characteristics of the nervous system.—Publishing house of Kazan Federal

University, 1974.Peysakhov N.M. Self-adjustment and typological characteristics of the nervous system.—Publishing house of Kazan Federal

University, 1974.Leontiyev A.N. Problems of psychogeny.—Moscow: Publishing house of Moscow State University, 1972.

The Danger Of Сyberbullying Between Teenagers And Its

SolutionsAkmaral Kalmanbayeva

Nazarbayev Intellectual School of Physics and Mathematics, Astana, Kazakhstan

“If A Joke Hearts, It Is Not Funny”.1 Positive slo-gans like this one are printed and shared as anti

cyberbullying images that can inspire others to stave off disarray on the computer. As we know, for the last few decades more and more people of differ-ent ages use the internet and have a conception of the power of the world wide web. Use of the world wide web known as the internet has increased rap-idly since it was invented. Despite the fact that net is now considered to be an essential part of our life, it can also have bad influences on teenagers as well as on adults. According to the statistics, nearly 43% of kids have been bullied online and every fourth child has had it happen more than once.2

No one can imagine just how dangerous cyber-bullying is or how significant its consequences. It can cause a lot of disorders beginning with depres-sion, and ending up with suicide. Approximately 15 years ago none of us could pounce into someone’s life and feel we had the right to commit terrible acts from the point of view of the victim. However, it has now become a normal activity since technical devices and social networks appeared and every person has an opportunity to bullying online.

Nevertheless, despite the fact that cyberbully-ing can have hideous effects on the users and there

1 http://www.nobullying.com, November 05,20142 C. Moessner, “Cyberbullying, Trends and Tudes.” NCPC.org.Accessed, February 10, 2014. http://www.ncpc.org/resources/files/pdf/bu%20tudes.pdf.

are many opinions against bullying, a big part of population points out that the internet also pro-vides the opportunity to have free speech and equal rights. The declaration about Freedom of Expres-sion and Opinion considered as a right by the laws of several countries, tells us that Internet access is broadly available and it gives huge opportunities for speakers and anyone who wants express an opinion about anything.3

For a long time I was simply a witness to cyber bullying, and then I became a victim myself. Since that time I have a desire to find out the more about cyberbullying’s danger which can affect us in terri-ble ways. I would like to find out possible solutions to this problem and help young people make sensi-ble choices on the internet.

Context

No one can deny that teen violence can take many forms as sharing hurtful messages or posts in the internet; stealing someone’s pri-vate information for publication. “Once things are circulated on the Internet, they may never

3 N. Lucchi, “Access to Network Services and Protection of Constitutional Rights: Recognizing the Essential Role of Internet Access for the Freedom of Expression”, Cardozo Journal of International and Comparative Law (JICL), Vol. 19, No. 3, 2011.

disappear.”1 It is obvious that data shared in the internet can never be disappeared because ev-ery user is able to save the information until its deleted and post materials on other web sites. Therefore, teenagers are experiencing diseases like depression, anxiety and even suicide. The dilemma of cyberbullying disturbs everyone, es-pecially parents of bullied children and it is con-sidered to be one of the most serious problems of our day and we need to solve this problem immediately.

The US Department of Health and Human Service formulated a “stopbullying.gov” web site, which includes articles about bullying online, tips to avoid it, blog and online chat, where experts an-swer every user’s question. The sites as “stopbully-ing.gov” give teenagers and their parents support and help to reduce the number of victims. Creating such web sites can be one of the solutions on the grounds that every child will have an opportunity to access and frighten with cyberbullying by them-selves. It will be a good chance for orphans or teen-agers who have communication problems to deal with cyberbullying.

Moreover, Dr. Hollie Sobel, a therapist with The Family Institute at Northwestern University advices to talk to kids about bullying and be supportive in an understanding way: “Parental support can actu-ally decrease the likelihood of bullying, a lot of it is about developing, learning coping skills.”2 Par-ents are the securest persons, teenagers would like to tell about bullying to. That is why, this advice is valuable and can provide good strategies against bullying.

Some people point out that it is not impossible to reduce the incidents online whatever we do, be-cause cyberbullying will always exist. They believe that we need radical changes to deal with it. Kris-ten Houghton, the author of several books writes: “Bullying needs to be treated like the crime it is. Bullies under the age of 18 should be punished by the same laws as adults.”3 However, we should take

1 http://www.bullyingstatistics.org/content/cyber-bullying-statistics.html.2 N. Bilton, MARCH 24, 2014 “Experts Offer Their Guidance for Dealing With Online Bullying”3 Kristen Houghton “Why We Can’t Stop Bullying” 09/23/2013

a mention that it is better to stop it in a safety way without severe consequences.

The intention of my research is to explore cyber-bullying and search for possible solutions to reduce the number of negative incidents between teenag-ers on the internet. In order to make my purpose more real I have to achieve aims like investigating the bad sides of cyberbullying and assess the level of its impact and eventually prove its danger to the population.

My research targeted three main questions:1. Is cyberbullying dangerous enough for us

to take action, individually and at the government level?

2. What can we do in order to reduce the num-ber of victims who are bullied online?

3. What are possible solutions to the problem of cyberbullying?

I would like to share my research essay to the victims and witnesses of bullying and all parents, to make them aware about cyberbullying and its con-sequences in order to takle the problem.

Methods

The limitation of the research work depends on the scope which obtains the depth and breath of the report. The fount information has two types: primary source and secondary source that are contained in my research project.

The data was searched in a large amount of re-sources as media, magazine, journals, books and the internet. However, some of them was not so valuable for my topic. I found the internet as the most relevant and freshest source for my research due to media does not have so many information like the internet does. I have chosen Dr. Hollie So-bel, a therapist with The Family Institute at North-western University as the writer of one of the main sources I used on the grounds that she has a great authority.

Owing to the restriction of the content, I was constricted with my sources. Nevertheless, I tried

Kalmanbayeva 111

to find out only considerable, reputable and recent articles that were related to my topic very closely. During my searching I had different perspectives and it helped me to observe the research from dif-ferent angle.

The secondary source about cyberbullying and its negative influences, used as background infor-mation had useful impact on designing the ques-tions of the online survey, which I applied like primary source. The survey was conducted by teen-agers who are between 15-18 years old from two different schools: Nazarbayev Intellectual School and lyceum of number 60, in order to compare dif-ferent surroundings and its impact on people, espe-cially on the growing generation. In the first part, My questions were composed to identify personal information, as a gender and general conceptions at all. At the next stage, I forwarder the direction of the survey with the aim of inquiring respondent’s opin-ions about cyberbullying. Eventually, the last one is destined to collect the users offering or the advices for cyberbullying.

The answers were analyzed and taken into con-sidering the research work.

The secondary source, concluded in the con-text which I used to consider as the valuable back-ground information helped to my primary source.

Results

The result of my survey established that even more than half part of respondents have not ever been a victim of cyberbullying, everyone determine its danger and understand the risk that it can lead to. It can be noticed that the most of the half portion of the respondents who have been faced with cy-berbullying have addiction or do not limit the time of using the internet.

• It can be clearly seen that 20% of all respon-dents’ gender is male and none of them have been confronted by cyberbullying. However, other fe-male respondents (80% of all respondents) have have divergent answers.

• 69% of all respondents have never been a vic-tim of cyberbullying, while 4 percent are not sure. Remaining part have faced with it.

• Approximately 60 % of respondents have a conception what cyberbullying is and 10% of them do not have, when a quarter of answered people are not sure.

• Another noticeable feature is that approxi-mately all respondents spend a lot of time on the internet (95%), while others do not or are nor sure.

• The conspicuous indicator is that simply 100 percent of respondents agree with taking against cy-berbullying and are aware of its hazard.

• 25 percentage of respondents have no idea how can we stop cyberbullying between teenagers, while 16 percent consider that it is not impossible. The same number of respondents conceive that it is government’s and parent’s care, nevertheless others believe we should limit the time of internet using.

Overall view of the online survey is that cyber-bullying is the most problematic challenge, which happens more often with girls who are 15-18 years old and it can lead to hazard disorders, even to a suicide.

Conclusion

By the answers of the questions of my survey it is possible to make the given conclusions.

• How old are you? The majority of the respon-dents are between 15 and 18 years old. They were chosen in order to make a generally view of teen-agers psychology. In contrast, the differences in cy-berbullying experiences were noticed between the teenagers and much more older person by an an-swer of a single adult in the survey.

• What is your gender? Owing to the propor-tion of the females (80%) It is not surprise that they have more wider conception about cyberbullying than males.

• Do you spend a lot of time on the internet? It seems that most part of respondents (80%) have an addiction to the Internet and use it for a long time. It could afford more chances to face cyberbullying, eventually more incidents with horrible influences on teenagers.

• Do you know what cyberbullying is? More than half of respondents have an exactly impres-sion of bullying online and it means cyberbullying is wide known for teenagers by several reasons: it

may be own or other one’s experience, social me-dia, the Internet, gossip or even a perpetrator, who bullies others online.

• Have you ever been a victim of cyberbul-lying? Another noticeable feature is the minimal number of teenagers, who suffered from a cyber-bullying, which shows they are very accurate in the social networks despite the long time they use in the Internet.

• Every 10th teenager suffers from bullying on-line and commits a suicide. Should we take against cyberbullying? Every teenager weighs the con-sequences of cyberbullying and consider that we have to frighten for the peace world without such kind of cyberbullying

• If it’s possible, how can we stop cyberbully-ing? The responses of the questions were like the following answers: Limit the time by browsing the Internet. Take government measures. Parents con-trol. Impossible. No, I do not know.

To summarize, the results show the role of cy-berbullying in the teenagers environment. They also represent how the teenagers react and their attri-butes about bullying online. Moreover they illus-trate that approximately all of teenagers are aware of cyberbullying and it is horrible consequences, which impact on our life. That is why they should

be more accurate, attentive and concentrated in the World Wide Web in order to avoid cyberbullying or reduce the number of cyber incidents.

References

1. C. Moessner, “Cyberbullying, Trends and Tudes.” NCPC.org.Accessed, February 10, 2014

2. http://www.ncpc.org/resources/files/pdf/bu%20tudes.pdf.

3. J. Brown, “Why don’t you kill yourself?’: Hannah Smith’s grieving father calls for halt to sinister world of internet abuse”, August 16,2014

4. J. Cohen, “Amy Chozick on Monica Lewinsky and Cyberbullies”, October 22, 2014

5. K.Houghton, “Why We Can’t Stop Bullying”, Septem-ber 23,2014

6. N. Bilton, “Experts Offer Their Guidance for Dealing With Online Bullying”, March 24,2014

7. N. Lucchi, “Access to Network Services and Protec-tion of Constitutional Rights: Recognizing the Essential Role of Internet Access for the Freedom of Expression”, Cardozo Journal of International and Comparative Law (JICL), Vol. 19, No. 3, 2011.

8. “UK Guide For Anti Bullying Websites” ,February 09,2015 http://nobullying.com/anti-bullying-web-sites-uk/

Appendix 1

• How old are you?• What is you gender?• Do you spend a lot of time on the internet?• Do you know what cyberbullying is?• Have you ever been a victim of

cyberbullying?

• Every 10th teenager suffers from bullying online and commits a suicide.Should we take against cyberbullying?

• If it’s possible, how can we stop cyberbullying?

Kalmanbayeva 113

Appendix 2

Kalmanbayeva 115

Diagnostics and Preventive Measures against the Suicidal

Behavior of TeenagersGulnoza Karshibayeva

Jizzakh State Pedagogical University, Jizzakh, Uzbekistan

In recent years researchers of various specialties such as psychiatry, psychology, sociology etc.

pay a great attention to the study of problem of the suicidal behaviour of teenagers. The reason of it is the steady growth of the suicidal activity among the youth.

During the last twenty years the frequency of cases of suicides among the youth had increased. As reported by the World Health Organization the suicide makes the top five of the most widespread reasons of death among the persons of 15-19 years old all over the world.

According to data of statistics the number of children and teenagers who committed suicide, is about 13.0% of the total number of died of unnatu-ral causes. During the last years over 14 thousands of minors committed suicide, and behind every case there is a private tragedy, crisis, despair and fear of life, which prevails over the fear of death. The anal-ysis of criminal case files and reviews of causes of death show that 62% of all suicides of teenagers were committed due to family fights and troubles, fear of violence on the part of adults, conflicts with teachers, schoolmates, friends, as well as due to indifference on the part of the people around. The home environment, psychological traumas, which affect a child, as well as his or her own individ-ual characteristics, decrease the ability to deal with stress effectively. In such case the markers of stress can be accessible for detection. So, for example,

any unexpected changes, which have impact on the behavior of a child or a teenager, such as sud-den and significant changes of academic progress, school attendance or behavior, must be taken into account without questions. These sudden and ob-vious changes must be always estimated within the framework of regular behavior and academic progress: loss of interest to usual activity; sudden decrease of the academic progress; unusual de-crease of activity, aboulia; misbehavior during the lessons and at school, misconduct; unexplained or often home leaving, truancies; increase of tobacco, alcohol or drug consumption; incidents leading to contacts with law-enforcement authorities, involve-ment into scuffles and disorders.

If a teacher, a counselor or a psychologist ob-serves a pupil who has any of the above-mentioned symptoms, it is necessary to inform the emergency mental health service or a specialist who can pre-vent the possible suicide; they must in their turn take measures to estimate the state of this pupil, be-cause such situations may be associated with high risk of suicide.

An important component of prevention of sui-cide in the educational milieu is the psychologi-cal weightness of teachers. They must be properly trained in order to be able to listen empathic, to en-gage in private conversation, to find psychological contact, and to hold group discussions. It is useful for teachers to master the technology of social learn,

behavior correction. The teachers should develop their skills of taking the preventive measures against the emotional burnout syndrome, should analyze complicated cases from their practice assisted by knowledge of colleagues or Balint group on regular basis, and should have recourse to the psychologist, if it is necessary. All the above mentioned measures are of great importance for maintenance and pro-motion of the mental health, if a teacher deals with a suicider, i.e. with a child whose behavior varies from standard.

Such manifestations as decreased self-assess-ment, anxiety, disorder of attention, increased fa-tigability and sleep disturbances, which are typi-cal for depression, can be often observed during the teenage years. However all these symptoms are not causes for unrest, if they don’t increase in order of severity and if they last during a small time. The intensity of suicidal thoughts, their dura-tion, context of their appearance, and impossibil-ity to put them aside: all these factors distinguish a teenager suffering from the suicidal crisis to a healthy coeval. Only a qualified specialist in psy-chiatry, counseling, mental therapy etc. can help a child/teenager to overcome the clinical forms of depression.

Symptoms of depression of children and teenagers:

• dismal mood;• loss of energy typical for children, feeling of

boredom;• externals of sadness, fatigue feeling;• sleep disturbances;• somatic complaints;• appetite or weight change, restlessness,

anxiety;• decrease of the academic progress, focusing

on little things;• decreased interest to studies, excessive

emotionality;• lower frustration tolerance, tendency to

rebellion;• decreased socialization, unsociability, low

progress in studies.An important aspect of preventive measures

against the suicides among children and teenagers consists not only in the early detection of the risk group among the pupils, but also in the increasing

of anti-suicidal factors, which are natural for every person.

The anti-suicidal factors are the formed posi-tive attitudes towards life, view of life, a complex of personal factors and psychological peculiarities of a person, as well as some emotional experience which prevents the suicide commission. These are the following:

- emotional attachment to the family, level of importance of relationship with the kindred, fear of emotional pain-infliction towards the kindred;

- expressed sense of duty, obligation;- focus on own health status, fear of self-injuring;- attention to the public opinion, avoidance of

disapproval on the part of the people around, idea of shamefulness of the suicide, and rejection (con-viction) of suicidal behavior pattern;

- having of current life values and goals;- interest to life;- idea of unused life possibilities;- planning of own nearest future and life

prospects;- having of life, creative, family and the other

plans and intentions;- presence of some mental, moral and aesthetic

criteria in mind;- uncertainty on the unfailing of the chosen sui-

cidal style;- negative imagery of own external view after

the suicide commission.Below we present some strategies, which may

be recommended to apply by the parents or guard-ians in order to prevent any negative events in lives of their children and to form the anti-suicidal orientations.

Children and teenagers should be taught to take own feelings seriously as well as they should be en-couraged for their sincere exchange of their experi-ences with the parents or other adults, such as their teachers, school counselor, doctor or nurse, friends, coacher etc.

In most cases the children and teenagers from the risk group of suicidal behavior have some dif-ficulties concerning the communication, so often they aren’t able or haven’t any possibility to discuss the appeared problems. So first and foremost it is necessary to establish an open communication with such children or teenagers.

Karshibayeva 119

Keeping of silence as well as the increasing ten-sion of relations due to absence of open communi-cation and troubles of the communication between the people which flows from it, don’t allow doing something useful for the teenager. One shouldn’t worry herewith that the discussion of the suicidal thoughts can provoke the suicide itself; on the con-trary, suicidal people wait for such a discussion as they see a possibility of salvation in it. Very often the suicidal propositions of children evoke the ex-acerbation of own psychological conflicts of adults.

It is of the prime importance to understand that a teacher or a counselor must have proper skills in order to engage in a private conversation with a child suffering from the suicidal crisis. The dia-logue must correspond with the situation and it is necessary herewith to accept the inherent value of children and teenagers and their need for help, but not for didactic, instructive approach.

Children and teenagers suffering from stress and being in danger of suicide commission are often too sensitive to communication style of the talker, i.e. the suicidal young people are sensitive not only to words, but also to intonations. The increased sen-sitiveness of a suicidal teenager is presented both verbal and non-verbal. The non-verbal communi-cation, i.e. gestural and body language, is occasion-ally more useful. The fact that a child or a teenager doesn’t want to communicate shouldn’t be a cause for unrest for specialists who try to prevent the pos-sible suicide. It is necessary to remember that such behavior is often a mark of disbelief towards adults.

The adults can face the problem that a child would reject their help; actually he/she wants and doesn’t want it at the same time. Suicidal children and teenagers demonstrate an expressed ambiva-lence related to accepting or rejecting help, to life or death. This ambivalence is clear reflected in their behavior; they alternate between asking for help and rejection of it, so the people around can in-terpret their behavior incorrect. Therefore in such case the most important components of a successful dialogue are gentleness, insistence, patience, and maximal countenance. During the conversation it is of great necessity to encourage the teenager, for ex-ample with such words as “it’s good that you have asked for help”. Together you need to find the avail-able anti-suicidal factors, such as: who can give

support to the teenager (friends, relatives), what does he/she dream of, what goals does he/she have.

Arguments about value of life must be included in your conversation: “life as a lesson, an examina-tion or experience”, “how do you think, what les-son does your life provide to you?”

Finishing your conversation, take a promise that the suicide wouldn’t be committed till the next your meeting. The conversation could be finished with a phrase like “Contact me, I’ll be glad to help you”.

Quick, vigorous and, if it is necessary, prescrip-tive and authoritarian intervention, that is the send-ing of the suicidal teenager to a doctor, child psy-chiatrist or to a Primary Health Centre, can save his/her life.

The suicide itself has a great impact on the peo-ple around. There must be special instructions re-lated to the informing the school staff, especially the teachers, as well as the pupils and their parents about the committed or attempted suicide.

These measures are necessary in order to pre-vent the “suicide contagion effect”. This effect re-sults from the psychological tendency of suicidal children to imitate the destructive actions of the others, who committed or attempted the suicide. It is important to detect not only all the suicidal pu-pils who studied at the same school, because the suicidal cluster can cover not only familiars of the suicider. Even those children or teenagers, who don’t know the suicider socially, can imitate his/her behavior and as a result commit suicide too.

The pupils, classmates, school staff as well as the parents of the pupils should be informed in tactful but objective manner about the pupil who committed or attempted the suicide; and then it is recommended to discuss the emotional experience resulted from this incident.

Psychological debriefing is a specific form of group counseling, which was created for work with unwitting accomplices of some tragic event. If there are specialists for debriefing in the city or district, they must be invited in order to give a help to the pupils of the school which was attended by the suicider.

Most of the victims after their suicide attempt need medical care. Some suiciders have severe physical injuries and health problems which ap-pear further. After the problems of physical health

are eliminated, it is necessary to begin the mental therapy.

According to researches as a rule the suicidal people don’t take a longstanding psychotherapeu-tic treatment. The goal of such therapy is to give support, to help reaching the normal emotional state, and to show more effective means of stress elimination.

Prevention of suicide among the students (chil-dren and teenagers) is a huge and strategically sig-nificant task for school staff; in order to complete this task it is necessary to do the following:

- to detect the suicidal students in due time and to give them psychological assistance;

- to establish the closer contact with children and teenagers by means of private conversations with sincere intention to understand and to help them;

- to show vigilance and to recognize the mark-ers of suicidal risk in due time;

- to render assistance in studies to the pupil who have low academic progress;

- to control the attendance; - to destigmatize the mental disorders (fight

against the shame related to them), to prevent the substance abuse;

- to send the pupils, who have some psycho-genic disorders or problems related to the substance abuse, to a proper hospital in due time;

- to take proper measures in order to block the access to the possible ways/means of suicide;

- to help the teachers and other school staff to eliminate their stress at work.

References

1. Vasilyeva O.S. Awakening of the meaning of life as a mean of preventive measures against the suicidal behavior of teenagers. // Journal of a school coun-selor.—2000.—No 10/11.

2. Kondrashenko V.T. Suicidal behavior. Psychology of extremal situations. Reading book.—Minsk: Publishing house Harvest, 2000.

3. Kornetov A.N. Suicidal behavior during the develop-mental age. Social and clinical psychiatry.—Moscow: 1999. vol.9, No 2.

4. Malkina-Pykh I.G. Extremal situations.—Moscow: Pub-lishing house Eksmo, 2005.

5. Mokhovikov A.N. Suicidology: heretofore and now.—Moscow: LLC “Cogito-center”, 2013.

6. Sinyagin Y.V., Sinyagina N.Y. Suicide among children: psychological view.—Saint-Petersburg: 2006. 176 p.

Stress and Some Aspects of Psychosomatic Disorders

Yuliana Polina, Helena Belova, Vera DmitriyevaPublic Health Facility Municipal Polyclinic No 1, Astrakhan, Russia

The increased life tempo, load of information, reduction of physical labor part as well as the

increase of stress loading impacts including emo-tional ones, lead to the increased afterload of the nervous system, to the mental defatigation, and become the reason of neurotic, cardiovascular and other diseases.

Not for nothing the problem of adaptation is called the problem of century. Having a regular and ever increasing impact on a modern human being, the intensive stimuli, i.e. “stressors”, as well as the stimuli of moderate and low intensity, i.e. “subfactors”, lead to chronic arousal of adaptation mechanisms which lead in their turn to chronic stress of healthy men.

Although the chronic stress is not a disease, it is dangerous to health, because it may turn into a dis-ease in the presence of some conditioning factors. The chronic stress decreases the host defenses and bring the substantial part of the population into a “prenosological state” and then into a pathological state [1, 4].

The term of “stress” as a biological concept was coined by Canadian physiologist Hans Selye in the year of 1936. In general terms the stress can be de-fined as a body state under the influence of different factors or stressors. It is a state of functional ten-sion, which is determined by the formation of the adaptation mechanisms; it is an overall biological category which accompanies the men at every step of their lives both under clinical health and in case of different diseases.

H. Selye paid attention to the fact that all the stressors lead to similar changes of the adrenals,

thymus, diseases of GI tract etc. in spite of the vari-ety of the stressors such as emotional stress, intoxi-cation, traumas, infection, frigorism etc. Hans Selye noted that widely different diseases have similar signs of stress. Meanwhile the different pathogens induced a “heterospecific syndrome” which was called by Selye the “general adaptative syndrome of a disease” [1-3].

The biological sense of the phases of the ad-aptative syndrome is clear and interrogated. The first phase is the activation; it is representative of the programmed conscribe of the responsive possi-bilities of the body. The longstanding impact of the pathogen and long-lasting functional load lead to the decrease of primary adaptive responses, and the second phase of the adaptative syndrome begins. The second phase consists in being of the body at a new level, when the only minimum requirements are implemented.

The adaptative possibilities of the body become emaciated under the staying influences of pathogen [1, 2, 4]. One of the achievements of the modern medical science consists in the discovery of the im-portant role of the endocrine glands in the process of body adaptation to the influences of the patho-genic factors [1, 2, 3]. The HPA axis is considered to be the main effector of the stress reaction; and the adrenal is one of the organs which are the markers of the stress.

The authors of various researches concerning the psycho-neuroendocrinology consider the adre-nocortical system and adrenal cortical hormones to be one of the most important regulatory systems of

the brain [1, 2, 4]. Many behavioral and mental dis-orders are induced by the hormones of stress, which not only regulate the most important parameters of homeostasis, but also have direct impact on the in-tegrative functions of the body [1, 2, 3]. Thereupon the appearance of theories of pathogenesis of men-tal disorders which are related to high level of corti-costeroid resulted from long-standing psycho-emo-tional stress in recent years is no coincidence. The glucocorticoids have a wide range of action in the body; and its main peculiarity consists in mobiliz-ing of energy and structural resources of the body. The release of glucocorticoids is regulated through the feedback mechanism: the enhanced concentra-tion of them in blood thwarts the secretion of the corticotropin-releasing factor.

The state of chronic stress leads to disruption of the feedback mechanism and long-standing per-sistence of high concentration of glucocorticoids in blood. Under these circumstances the high level of catecholamines and glucocorticoids results in prog-ress of damage of the internals and leads to contrac-tion of stress, psychosomatic disorders [1-5].

The psychosomatic disorders continue to be a topic issue of the modern medical science. A nu-merous of factors take part while forming of a psy-chosomatic disease: hereditary load with psycho-somatosis, biologically changed ground, personal characteristics, mode of behavior under a psy-cho-traumatic situation, passive and defensive life-style as well as the level of stress-stimulation [6, 8].

According to our examination the psychoso-matic diseases of the cardiovascular system (cardial-giae of the functional nature, transient hypertoniae, paroxysmal hypotonic states, neurocirculatory dis-orders etc.) and diseases of the gastrointestinal tract (gastroduodenal ulcer, irritable bowel syndrome and other functional disorders of digestion) are in the recent years of the widest extension [3, 10].

The anxiodepressive spectrum disorders during the cardiovascular diseases were characterized by steady combination of anxiety and despondency, some somatovegitative effects as well as by the pre-ponderance of somatic complaints versus affective ones.

The factors of predilection to progress of psy-chosomatic diseases of the GI tract are: presence of psychosomatic disorders of various organs and

systems (70% of cases) and the childish neuropathy with predominance of its gastrointestinal variation, which makes the biological ground respond to a stress just through dysfunctions of the GI tract [7-9].

The obligate features of individualities of pa-tients with psychosomatic disorders of the GI tract are the following: obvious anxiety, increased vulner-ability, excessive suspicion, introversion, increased affection in form of repressed emotions, fixedness on own physical Ego. The initiating agent of a psy-chosomatic disorder is an acute or chronic stress, which leads to progress of the reactive depression.

Another discovery of Selye consists in the fact that the immune system responds to the stress too. The mechanisms of its involvement into stress re-spond were studied later. The immunosuppression is based on the high level of glucocorticoids, which results in disturbing of the functions of cellular and humoral components of the immune system, changing of the proportion of T and B lymphocytes, impact on the migration and circulation processes of lymphoid cells, and suppressing of the phagocy-tosis. Therefore the stress contributes to the progress of inflectional, idiosyncratic, autoimmune and can-cerous diseases [1, 3].

The concept of a disease as a result of combined impact of interacting together internal and external components of its pathogenesis, shows the neces-sity of a targeted planning of diagnostic maneuvers using the principles of the system approach and sys-tem analysis. Therefore the prevention or limitation of consequences of the stress is an important task of the modern medical science.

References

1. Akmayev I.G. Neuroimmunoendocrine interactions and their role in dysregulated pathology /I. G. Akma-yev// Pathology of physiological sciences.-2001.-Vol.34, № 4.-p. 3–10.

2. Andronov E.V. Difference between reactions of pitu-itary-hypothalamic-adrenal and cardiovascular sys-tems /E.V. Andronov// Scientific medical book of Sara-tov.—2006.—№ 1. — p. 61–65.

3. Polina Y.V. Impact of stress on morphofunctional param-eters of adrenals: thesis. … holder of Doctoral degree in Medicine /Y.V. Polina.- 2009.—70 p.

4. Selye, H. Stress without distress/ H. Selye.- Moscow: Progress,1979.

Polina, Belova, Dmitriyeva 123

5. Sudakov K.V. Some new aspects of classical concept of stress /K.V. Sudakov//

6. Bulletin of Experimental Biology and Medicine — 1997.—Vol.123, № 2.—p.124–130

7. 6. Druzhinin V.N. Experimental psychology — Saint-Petersburg: Publishing house “Piter”, 2000. 320 p. (Library “Textbook of the new century”).

8. 7. Dainow S. Be Your Own Counsellor. (Tutorial of mental therapy). Saint-Petersburg: Publishing house

“Piter”, 2001.9. 8. Kamenetskiy D.A. Neuroses study and psychother-

apy. Tutorial10. 9. Psychonosology of the 10th International Classifica-

tion of Diseases. Explorative diagnostic criteria.11. 10. Psychonosology of the 10th International Classifi-

cation of Diseases. Clinical descriptions and diagnostic prescripts.

HUMANITIES

History and Archaeology

The Sundials of VitruviusSergey Maltsev

Chelyabinsk, Russia

Abstract. The work of Vitruvius, The Ten Books on Architecture (De Architectura), mentions 15 sundials, but they are not depicted. The present paper is an attempt to collect images of the sundials with additional comments.

Keywords: gnomon, sundial, Vitruvius, gnomonika.

The topic of ancient sundials is lacking in his-torical literature, but it is important in terms of

determining the outlook of ancient civilization. The longest list of sundial is given in The Ten Books on Architecture by Vitrutvius, but there are no depic-tions of the sundial and their form must be guessed. The present article presents an image of all the sun-dials in Vitruvius.

Gnomon. Vitruvius wrote: “It is due to divine intelligence and is a very great wonder to all who reflect upon it, that the shadow of a gnomon at the equinox is of one length in Athens, of another in Alexandria, of another in Rome, and not the same at Piacenza, or at other places in the world.“ [1, p.257]

1. Semicircular (Lat. hemicyclium), hollowed out of a square block and cut under to correspond to the polar altitude, is said to have been invented by Berosus the Chaldean ( -550 BC ). [1, p. 273] The sundial of Anaximander ( -610 to -547 BC);. It shows no equal seasonal clock.

2. A disc on a plane surface (Lat. discum in

planitia); It may have been invented by Berosus (-550 BC). It shows equinoctial hours.

3. The scaphe or hemisphere (Lat. scaphen) It was invented by Aristarchus of Samos (about -250 BC).

4. The arachne (Lat. arachnen). It was invented by the astronomer Eudoxus (about -350 BC).

It shows equinoctial hours for the sea and can used as a solar compass. If at 2:00 pm the axis of Arachne is rotated, the end of the shadow will de-scribe a circle of 2 hours, and if the shadow of the gnomon is combined with the radial line at this hour, then the radial line of noon shows the north.

5. The arachne (Lat. arachnen) (semi spherical?) of Apollonius (about—250 BC) shows equinoctial hours. It can also be used as a solar compass.

6. The plinthium or lacunar (Lat. plinthium sive lacunar). It can be a pedestal with a recess. Skopin Syracuse (about -250 BC). It shows no equal sea-sonal clock.

7. προς τα ιστο ρου μενα. (Προς—top; Ιστο—Mast; ῥοά—pompom; μεν—the same) It may be a pillar with a pompom. Invented by Parmenion (about. -250 BC)

H. Diels argues that it tells time for all latitudes, without justification [2]. Presumably, the post with the pompom measured time more accurately. It is analogous to the disc on a plane surface.

8. The προς παν κλίμα. It can be used in all cli-mates. Invented by Theodosius invented. (around -100 BC) and Andriadi.

9. The pelecinum (Lat. pelecinum). Invented by Patroclus of Macedonia (about -260 BC). An equi-noctial clock. It can be used as a solar compass in all seasons.

Maltsev 129

10. The cone (Lat. conum). Invented by Diony-sodorus (about -250 BC).

11. The quiver (Lat. pharetram). Invented by Apollonius (about -250 BC).

12. The Conarachne (Lat. conarachnen). (about -250 BC)

13. The conical plinthium (Lat. conicum plin-thium). (about -250 BC)

The antiborean (Lat. antiboreum).

Sundials for travelers, which can be hung up (Lat. viatoria pensilia).

Vitruvius denounces a lot of information about

the sundials of his time. However, many other au-thors are not specific on this issue, which should be further clarified.

References

1. Vitruvius. Ten Books on Architecture.—Harvard Uni-versity Press, 1914.

2. Diels, H. Antike Technik. Sieben Vortrage. Leipzig und Berlin, 1920.

Criticism of A. von Tirpitz and of His Developmental Strategy of

Naval Forces of the German Empire in Papers of Spokesmen of the

German Naval Serving Officers in the 1920s and the 1930s of the 20th

CenturyArtyom Popov

Tyumen State University (Ishim Institute), Ishim, Russia

Abstract. The article provides the analysis of publications of officers of the naval forces of the German Empire during the period of the 1920s and 1930s of the 20th century, which are devoted to the criticism of the actions of the Secretary of State of the German Imperial Naval Office, grand admiral A. von Tirpitz. This paper provides also the assessment of contribution of each of them and shows the factors of their success.

Keywords: the German Empire, Tirpitz, fleet novel (law amendment) of 1908, Anglo-German naval antagonism, Anglo-German naval treaty, liberal German historiography.

During the centuries Germany was disunited and consisted of many independent prince-

doms and Lands, but thinking of the union haunted minds of many Germans. In consequence of the Franco-Prussian War (1870-1871) the forces of the North German Confederation made a mash on France, which had been their old enemy. This splendid military campaign, which was instigated to a large extent by Bismarck, allowed declaring

the union of the German lands into the Empire on the 18th of January 1871 in the Mirror gallery of the Palace of Versailles. So a new state, which developed its political and military momentum, appeared on the political map of Europe. With time especially since the 19th century the influence of foreign and naval policy of this state on European and world developments grew notably. The naval rivalry between the German Empire and Great Brit-

ain was especially rough and antagonistic, and it became one of the reasons why the militarization of the European countries was unleashed in the early 20th century and why this phenomenon reached an unprecedented scale. The intention of the leading states to add to their strength in the international arena under the condition of fast-moving political and economic situation resulted in the gathering momentum of the armament race on the European continent. And exactly this fact contributed to a great extent to the unleashing of one of the most internecine wars in the human history—of the WWI.

The great influence of the military conflict of 1914-1918 on the development of the modern world and universal human values is beyond con-troversy and it is quite clear, why the looking for ways of solution of problems concerning the WWI engrossed the minds of many researchers from dif-ferent countries. A great contribution into the ex-pand on the topic of problems of Anglo-German na-val armament race was made by a number of Soviet [1-6] and further Russian researchers [7-12, 14] as well as by some foreign, first of all by German and British historians [15-20].

The results of their researches allowed creating of quite extensive historiography which included the matters concerning the naval perspective of the late 19th and early 20th centuries. Although in spite of the achieved results the subject isn’t thoroughly exhausted from the viewpoint of the science. This conclusion was made first of all because of the definite specificity of the historical research which didn’t allow covering of all aspects of the subject. The researchers of the problems of the foreign and naval policy of the German Empire put their priority on the discovery of peculiarities of Anglo-German naval antagonism, and the other questions were undersold.

The problem of the organization of the anti-war pacifist movement was among the poorly explored aspects of the foreign and naval policy of the Ger-man Empire. In the early 20th century one of the ideologists of this movement was O. Nippold, who waged his activity just in the height of the naval ar-mament race on the pages of the German printed media [19].

In the course of his numerous public speaking he denoted the nonsense of the growing military

sentiment among the people of the German Em-pire and the whole European continent. Moreover he opposed military-minded rhetoric of the Naval Office which was quite popular among the soci-ety of that time because he gave an unbiased as-sessment to the harmfulness of such vector of the political development. This problem is covered in reasonable detail in works of Russian scientist D.A. Sdvizhkov [7].

In his work “The German chauvinism” which was published in 1909, O. Nippold had an in-creased focus on the criticism of the basic values of the Imperial army which consisted in will to war efforts and preparations for them when emphasiz-ing that a German soldier must “in capable hands” become not an enslavement agent, but a peaceful weapon. According to Nippold the “naval adven-ture” of Tirpitz couldn’t become a deterrent value in respect of Great Britain; conversely it exacerbated the tension between the European countries while the current relations among the states represented a problem enough already [19].

The release of O. Nippold’s monograph in the height of the Anglo-German naval antagonism stirred up many vehement debates among the Ger-man society. The author was criticized, but the the-ses approved by him found a number of successors. For specific reasons their viewpoints were compre-hensive considered only after the WWI had ended and the German regime had changed.

In fairness it must be said that even in the height of the Anglo-German naval antagonism (i.e. in the 1910s of the 20th century) among the “military party” which had protectors from the elite people in the power structure of the German Empire on its side, there was a number of naval officers who were conducive to peace because of their appropriate assessment of harmfulness of the further confron-tation between Great Britain and the German Em-pire. Although many of spokesmen of that “pacifist movement” realized the rationality of the military concept of the world domination, the rates of this goal achievement were rejected by them. During the post-war period many of them became liberal historians and voiced criticism concerning the pol-icy of the former leaders of the Naval Office.

K. Galster is the first among the authors who made a contribution to the debunking of the

Popov 133

principles of the naval strategy of the German Em-pire. Being the officer of the German submarine fleet in 1907 he made an equivocal declaration which discredited the consistence of the actions of the government in regard to the naval policy; nev-ertheless he escaped the penalty and continued his naval service.

Toward 1920 Galster became one of the first of-ficers who began to voice criticism concerning the actions of the former Secretary of State of the Ger-man Imperial Naval Office A. von Tirpitz. During the period of 1925-1930 he published a number of works related to this subject in the German media. The officer proved in his works the thesis about the failure of the “Risk theory” in view of those difficul-ties by which the Germany was confronted trying to turn it into reality. From the author’s viewpoint it gave to the German naval forces an aggressive and offensive-dominated tone. In the researcher’s opinion, that idea was absolutely indefensible: it plagued relations between the German Empire and Great Britain, stalemated them and finally this situ-ation resulted in the war [15].

Being the submariner, Galper considered the discounting the military capabilities of the undersea fleet to be the demonstration of the fatal incompe-tence on the part of the command. He confirmed, it had affected the military stature of the German naval forces detrimentally and finally led to failure at the Palace of Versailles [16].

W. Wegener was the successor of Galper; he was another prominent representative of the serv-ing officers of the former German naval forces. As the base of his critical conception became the lash towards Tirpitz concerning the insufficient working of the liner fleet during the World War I [20]. Ac-cording to Wegener, the concept of a naval battle which captured the minds of the spokesmen of the Imperial Naval forces of the German Empire was in-duced because of lack of understanding of the basic message of the American admiral and theorist of the naval war A. Mahan A. which was stated by him in his book “The Influence of Sea Power Upon His-tory” [18]. Mahan counted on a naval battle as on a supplement, in order to hold a dominant position concerning the lines of communications. But Tir-pitz turned a naval battle into an end in itself within the North Sea. In this regard Wegener emphasized

that those such actions of the admiral affected the chance of the German Empire detrimentally.

Wegener carried on developing the theses which presented the failure of the naval policy of the Naval Office in his book “The Naval Strategy of World War” which was published in 1926. On the base of the conducted research he made a con-clusion that during the centuries England had been hostile to an expansion of every continental power which had tried to dispute their naval superiority. So according to Wegener, the buttressing the naval forces on the part of Germany would imminent re-sult in the political as well as in the military colli-sion with England. In the author’s opinion, the way out of the situation involved the turning of the Ger-man Empire into a naval power and building of co-herent fleet; only subjecting to those conditions the Anglo-German antagonism could be solved in favor of the German Empire [20].

The book published by the author didn’t be-come a revelation for the naval officers, who con-sidered it to be too aloof for the critical analysis. The theses by Wegener received wide publicity and fueled the debates concerning the results of Tirpitz’s naval ambitions.

Thus summarizing the above-cited works of the German officers concerning the problems of the foreign and naval policy of the German Empire of the late 19th and early 20th centuries we could note that the researchers made comprehensive efforts in order to make good on this subject. First of all it is referred to the work of O. Nippold, where some important aspects of the German internal policy were developed on the base of the detailed consid-eration of the policy of the “father of the German fleet” Tirpitz. These aspects were the building of the fleet, relations between the European states and for-mation of the anti-war movement. The researches of the officers K. Galster and W. Wegener allowed looking at the problem of the Anglo-German naval antagonism from a different perspective. The impor-tance of their works consists in the fact that they were the first ones in the German historiography, who excoriated the actions of the Head of the Na-val Office from the viewpoint of the direct partici-pants of the described events, made a point of the problems of the fleet and showed their significance. Further the elaboration of that topic inclusive of the

German-British and German-Russian aspects was undertaken by the scientists from Ishim S.N. Sine-gubov [9-12] and S.P. Shilov [14].

The relevancy of the researches which are pre-sented in the considered works is defined not only through the original presentation and integration of the accumulated data concerning the problem, but also through the introduction of new information into the science.

The represented analysis shows that there are a number of informational gaps concerning the for-eign policy of the inner circles of the German Em-pire before the WWI, and these gaps are worth of further investigation which will be undertaken by the scientists in the ensuing years.

References

1. Avetyan, A. S. Russian-German diplomatic relations before the WWI during the years of 1910-1914. Mos-cow, 1985.

2. Astafyev, I. I. Russian-German diplomatic relations during the years of 1905-1911 гг. (from the Treaty of Portsmouth till the Potsdam agreement of 1911). Mos-cow, 1972.

3. Alafuzov, V. A. The principles of the German naval forces. Moscow, 1956.

4. Vinogradov, K. B. Bourgeois historiography of the WWI. Genesis of the war and international relations during the years of 1904-1917. Moscow, 1962.

5. Yerusalimsky, A. S. Foreign policy and diplomacy of the German Empire in the late 19th century. Moscow, 1951.

6. Rotstein, F. A. The international relations in the late 19th century. Moscow; Leningrad, 1960.

7. Sdvizhkov, D. “Against the ”iron and blood”. The paci-

fism in the German Empire”, Moscow, 1999.8. Sinegubov, S. N. Peculiarities of the Westgerman his-

toriography of the naval policy of the German Empire in the late 19th and early 20th centuries // Bulletin of P.P. Ershov Ishim Pedagogical Institute. History. 2013. No 2.

9. Sinegubov, S. N. Discussion on the German fleet aug-mentation and the Anglo-German relations during the period from August of 1911 till February of 1912. // Sci-entific review. 2008.

10. Sinegubov, S. N. Anglo-German naval antagonism and the problem of disarmament in the years of 1906-1907. // The Anthology of the modern science and education. 2008.

11. Sinegubov, S. N., Shilov S. P. Russian naval commander according to the assessments of the German naval attaches of the years of 1901-1912. // Bulletin of Tyu-men State University 2013.

12. Sinegubov, S. N. Persistence versus power: Anglo-Ger-man naval antagonism of the years of 1900—1914. Tyumen, 2009. Diplomacy of the early modern age, 1871—1914. The 2nd revised and enlarged edition. Moscow, 1963.

13. Shilov, S. P., Sinegubov S. N. The concept of the naval forces of the German Empire on the pages of propa-ganda literature of the late 19th and early 20th centu-ries. // Bulletin of Tyumen State University. 2004. No 1.

14. Galster, K. England, Deutsche Flotte und Weltkrieg (German fleet and the World War). Kiel, 1925.

15. Galster, K. Zur Tirpischen U-Boot und Flottenbaupolitik (Revisited the submarines of Tirpitz and policy of the fleet building). 1930.

16. Liddell Hart B.H. The Real War: A History of the World War 1914–1918. London. 1930

17. Mahan, A. The Influence of Sea Power Upon History, 1660−1783. New York, 1987.

18. Nippold, O. Der deutsche Chauvinismus; FW. 1909. 19. Wegener, W. The Naval Strategy of World War. Annap-

olis, 1991.

Languages and Literature

The Concept of Man in the Novel “The Quiet American” by Graham

GreeneVafa Aliyeva

Azerbaijan University of Languages, Baku, Azerbaijan

Abstract. Great attention in Graham Greene’s works is paid to the global existential issues of freedom of choice, alienation, guilt and responsibility. Following the traditions of existentialism, the author contradistinguishes the individual and the crowd, highlighting the peculiar personality of his characters.

Keywords: political prose, existentialism, the image of a hero, alienation, responsibility, choice.

Graham Greene (1904–1991) is one of the most talented British writers, the author of the nov-

els (The Man Within, 1929), (Stamboul Train, 1932), (England Made Me, 1935), (A Gun for Sale, 1936), (The Confidential Agent, 1939), (Ministry of Fear, 1943) and many others.

After the release of his first book ”The Man Within”, Greene decided to become a professional writer. He traveled a lot during his life. In 1930s, he travelled to Liberia and Mexico (1938), which re-sulted in the release of two books of travel notes, — ”Journey without maps” (1936) and ”The Lawless Roads” (1939). They have been formed post factum, after the author’s stay in Cuba, Vietnam, Congo, Ar-gentina and elsewhere on earth. As a witness of the military situation in Mexico in 1940, he created one of his most remarkable novels, ”The Power and the Glory”, which was perceived ambiguously by the Catholic Church. In 1953, the novel ”The Power and the Glory” was included by the Vatican in a list of books which Catholics were not written up for reading. By the way Green disliked and resisted

being called a Catholic novelist, “preferring to think of himself as a Catholic who happened to write novels... In his conversations with Allain, Greene claimed that religious conviction meant that a writ-er’s characters had greater depth and power than those of an unbeliever.” [1, p. 117]

Graham Greene is an acknowledged master of political prose. As a rule, most of his works contain extremely suspenseful intrigues. Naturally, politi-cal detective genre of course cannot exist without an exciting story. Even such serious novels as ”The Quiet American”, which bears the traits of existen-tialism, ”England Made Me”, a book that reflected the processes of social change under the influence of progress, are not devoid of the characteristic fea-tures of a crime story, or the entertaining elements in a bizarre symbiosis with didactic edifying.

These works by G.Greene, as well as others, have been generally created within the period from 1930s to 1970s. The motives of longing, loneliness, privacy, mutual deafness and misunderstanding, cor-responding to the main features and characteristics

of the existential genre, are undoubtedly present in the work of the author. Greene contradistinguishes the individual and the crowd. The writer simulates the characters behavior system in terms of dramatic disunity of people in the troubled world of 30–70’s of the XXth century. Almost all of Greene’s protogo-nists face evil in the midst of contemporary history. It repeatedly emerges in what we call the civilized world: in England, Spain, Vietnam, Mexico, Haiti, Panama, Paraguay, Yugoslavia and other countries. As H.Gordon fairly asserted: “Greene’s novels in-dicate that this evil arises from the political and personal decisions of individuals whom we may encounter in our daily interactions. Still, the novels show, many if not most people refuse to see this evil for what it is—the willful destruction of human free-dom.” [2, p. 55] Artistic and philosophical concept of the individual and the society, freedom of the in-dividual, problem of vice and virtue hold a leading position in his works.

Chronologically, the first appearance of G.Greene in print (”The Man Within” novel) speaks for itself. The personality of the principal character is seen as if from within. And this is no accident; subsequently, many works of the writer will be sym-bolically wearing the ”speaking names”, which are always accompanied by in-depth psychology. Rus-sian literary and musical scholar, critic and essayist Svyatoslav Belza, noted: “Whatever he wrote, how-ever fascinating his works’ plots were, Greene was always interested in “the man within” whether it was “the quite American” or “our man in Havana”, “the honorary consul”, “the comedian” or “Monsi-gnor Quixote” [3, p.3]. Moreover, in this connection British literary scholar, critic and poet B.Bergonzi recorded: “ Greene liked putting the word ‘man’ in his titles: The Man Within, The Third Man, Our Man in Havana, The Tenth Man, No Man’s Land” [4, p.142]. In the 1960s-1970s, the writer travelled to many countries as a reporter, often to the so-called ”hot spots”. Therefore, most of the characters of his works travel a lot. Finding no peace and quietude in various countries, they sometimes indulge in a sad mood.. “His character Maurice Bendrix, himself a novelist and the first protagonist-narrator in the novels, describes himself in The End of the Affair as a traveler in a strange land, a traveler without a map.” [5, p. X] However, it must be admitted that

the expansion of geographical limits reflected in his literary works is not the result of just idle interest, and travelling was not only the pursuit of the writer for new experiences. On the contrary, this or that situation, important from his point of view, is be-coming an important way to summarize the prob-lems of universal significance, the signal to reflect on good and evil.

So, what questions represented the subject of painful reflections of the great word painter? At the time when he wrote his most prominent works, it was primarily the social order that allowed the un-leashing of unjust wars bringing about the loss of lives, as well as the inner emptiness that led to the alienation of the individual from everyday mun-dane problems.

There follows the conclusion that the burden that befell on young G.Greene as if crushed the psy-chology of this English novelist with a load of heavy, chaotic cataclysms unprecedented in the history of the world. The World War II, in which he took an active part, yet not remained a romantic mood by-stander, took away, according to the calculations of historians, over than ten million lives. The painful statistics of the dead left an imprint of confusion in the face of the madness of mankind, which has allowed itself to be plunged into the abyss of mis-ery. Young G.Greene, who was close to a pacifist position, more than once thought about who was ultimately responsible for all those heinous crimes against humanity, while he was on the fronts of the war.

It is obvious that military events, often accom-panying the writer in his life, served as the funda-mental principle, on which his first works imbued with sadness, the general background of sadness and loneliness have been created.

One of the most prominent works of G.Greene is the novel ”The Quiet American” created on the basis of the war in South-East Asia. Special empha-sis is placed on the characters’ images. G. Greene brightly reflects their inner world and psychology in detail. Through the thoughts of the basic charac-ter, the writer brings to the readers his own position and his own view on the events happening around them. The writer shows from inside how certain ideas ripe in the characters’ heads and the devel-opment of the characters’ thoughts helps readers

Aliyeva 139

to better understand the motives that push them to certain actions.

In his novel ”The Quiet American” Alden Pyle is one of the bureaucratic machine cogs of America of the 1950s, the sly weapon in the civil war-torn Vietnam, American agent in Saigon. ”The Quiet”, as epithet, was firmly attached to this hero, like a shortcut, like a ”school nickname”. However it is misleading, and in the lips of G. Greene it acquires frankly mocking tone. Cautious in words and hid-ing behind others in actions in so that such a way there is an abyss between them, Pile always ”puts his nose in others’ business”. Pyle as secret agent is really tongue-tied, but it does not relieve him from the responsibility for everything that is happening in this country torn by war. ”Nothing special hap-pens, really” — he says on the fact of explosions organized with his help. Only ”The ambassador is extremely disturbed by these grenades. It would be highly undesirable, if there were an accident — to anyone of us, of course.” [6, p.31]. One of the many replicas of this kind is in fact a ”quiet” character-istic of his ”loud” cynical actions. Only the boots spattered with blood of innocent victims silently testify of his personal involvement in human trag-edy. However, the explosion in the square in Saigon finally strengthens the sober-minded people in their belief that Alden Pyle and his procurers in arms have no place on earth.

The bad thing was also in the fact that some characters of G.Greene only felt their own confu-sion and guilt in such a situation. However, Alden Pyle, whose hands are stained with blood, in con-trast, feels complete alienation from evil made not by him personally, but with his active participation. Though, he didn’t still catch the difference, as he did not feel and did not realize anything in particu-lar (“... he just was not able to imagine that he may experience pain or be at risk, as well as he didn’t un-derstand what pain he causes to others”) [6, p.75]. Pyle, in his morbid imagination, proudly attributed himself to the fighters for democracy and indepen-dence of Vietnam, thus unwittingly verged his es-trangement from them. Russian critic A. M.Zverev correctly pointed out in this context: ”It wasn’t dis-covered by Greene, but Greene with a special se-quence recreated the phenomenon of alienation of the individual from history being performed without

him, and out of his own nature — reasonable, suf-fering, and humane” [7, p. 193].

This character, in our opinion, has been intro-duced into the narrative with a certain purpose — his repulsive and inhumane acts awaken other char-acters of the novel, such as Fowler, from sleep and force them to act. Here Pyle is the catalyst prompt-ing to take important decisions. His actions are pre-sented by Greene as the counterbalance to actions of other characters. Fowler, on behalf of whom the above-mentioned uncomplimentary Pyle’s charac-terization is given, is the reflective character car-rying the basic existential burden of this novel. He came to Vietnam as a reporter. He tries to protect himself from taking important and fateful decisions. Lonely, vicious with his little existential world of ideas, Fowler got accustomed to the silent pres-ence of Phuong, his Vietnamese girlfriend. He has no obligations with regard to this woman, and her resignation at first is being in harmony with his out-ward calm and infantilism. However, Alden Pyle suddenly bursts in the current sluggish existence as a rival in love, a foe on freedom issues. Fowler constantly engages in controversy with the agent on a variety of topics, including morality and ethics.

The principles of existentialism dictate to G.Greene a specific course of the character’s behav-ior. His character, as opposed to, let’s say, typical re-alistic works, is not immediately disclosed. Fowler, of course, is endowed with the sense of personal responsibility for the fates of other people, yet, in the first two parts of the novel this sense is muted, veiled. Moreover, the existentialistic logic often re-quires self-flagellation in order to further develop the character. However, turning a man inside out to show his inner world is one of the criteria of ex-istentialistic manner of writing, to which G.Greene has adhered already in his first novel (”The Man Within”). Prior to actual military episodes, Fowler tries to play cynic and indifferent beholder of the international war in front of Pyle and Phuong, his beloved woman. He chooses R. Rolland’s position ”above the fight” and explicit existential detach-ment from all that is happening around. So he does when he learns about Phuong’s readiness to leave him for his opponent Pyle. Yet, such a role is not natural for him; because of the fear of alienation from his close ones, he is soon forced to abandon

his feigned cynicism. Graham Greene shows his cards, and the character reveals his true nature.

He also faces difficulties in the process of moral choice. He realizes that, no matter how hard he tries to isolate himself from reality with the shield of existential estrangement, nevertheless, he has to take responsibility and to take decisive action in order to defend his love and free the Vietnamese people from the executioner Pyle, who is spread-ing death around him. In the end of the novel, after much hesitation, Fowler makes his choice, and yet he becomes the accomplice of the murder of Pyle.

Summarizing the above-noted, we may affirma-tively say that Greene, much like other writers-fol-lowers of existential genre, does not clearly divide the characters into positive and negative ones. Fowler’s image, despite the sense of responsibility and the sound civic stand on military matters, is not much better than Alden Pyle’s image. The only dif-ference is that the latter is completely wrong doing his duty as a dinger and immoral man. The cynicism of Fowler, with whom G. Greene is objectively in sympathy, is manifested in the fact that his psychol-ogy fits the dubious formula: it’s better to be alone double.

G.Greene prudently completes the book with the passage stating that the killer was never found. Yet, it doesn’t matter; he could be bumped-off by the residents of Vietnamese cities, some individual members of the US special services. In his state presented at the end of the novel, he became an unnecessary appendage to the intelligence. Fowler, in turn, is freed from the unnecessary worries, and even the way to love (though, alas, hopeless and bleak) is opened before him with the death of his enemy. Therefore, despite conspicuous difference in the moral and ethical criteria of good and evil, the characters of ”The Quiet American” in life are lonely, restless, painfully alienated from society, both military and civilian.

We will add that G.Greene always wrote his books based on very familiar material. Here in ”The Quiet American”, as we have seen, except for ser-vice in the intelligence in the 1930s, he relied on

his 2-year experience of living in South Vietnam. There are no black-and-white colors in the novel, the writer does not teach didactically and does not prophesy. Policy has never been central to his nov-els. The main thing is the spiritual quest of the char-acter, with all his weaknesses and passions, doubts and struggles.

This novel came at a cost for his writer. The au-thor, definitely, one of the best English writers of the XX century, a brilliant novelist, could not get the Nobel Prize after all. CIA and the US right-wing organization ”Intelligence Service”, known both in the UK and in the US, watched over the author of ”The Quiet American” until his death in 1991.

It is safe to say that ”The Quiet American” is one of the most brilliant and, at the same time, con-troversial existential novels of G. Greene, in which the primary emphasis is laid upon the disclosure of the essence of the characters, the definition of their concept.

References

1. Book title: A Study in Greene: Graham Greene and the Art of the Novel. Contributors: Bernard Bergonzi — Author. Publisher: Oxford University Press. Place of publication: New York. Publication year: 2006.

2. (Book title: Fighting Evil: Unsung Heroes in the Nov-els of Graham Greene. Contributors: Haim Gordon — Author. Publisher: Greenwood Press. Place of publica-tion: Westport, CT. Publication year: 1997.

3. Belza, S. Greeneland travels. Moscow: Progress, 1986.4. (Book title: A Study in Greene: Graham Greene and

the Art of the Novel. Contributors: Bernard Bergonzi — Author. Publisher: Oxford University Press. Place of publication: New York. Publication year: 2006.

5. Book title: Graham Greene: An Approach to the Nov-els. Contributors: Robert Hoskins — Author. Publisher: Garland. Place of publication: New York. Publication year: 1999.

6. Graham Greene. The Quiet American. Our Man in Havana. The Comedians. Novels. Moscow: Pravda, 1986.

7. Zverev, A.M. Encyclopedia of literature heroes. Mos-cow: Progress, 1997.

Byron`s Romantic Poem “The Prisoner of Chillon”

Shahlo OblokulovaJizzakh State Pedagogical Institute, named after Abdulla Kodiriy, Jizzakh, Uzbekistan

Supervisor: Professor Muhammadjon Xolbekov

Abstract. This article is dedicated to the English ,Lordgenius, Lord ;hisByron; his well-known poem is presented and its English is compared with an Uzbek translation.

Keywords: Translation skills, Swiss hero, Chillon prison, Francois de Bonivard`s life, Vasily Andreevich Jukovsky, Muhammad Ali, misras.

“The Prisoner of Chillon” is one of Lord Byron’s most outstanding poems. The poet wrote it in

1816 in the villageofvillage of Ouchy, near the city of Lausanne in Switzerland. The poem was published that year in the collection The Prisoner of Chillon and Other Poems. In this poem Byron describes the courage, imprisonment and death of Swiss national hero Francois Bonivard, who actively participated in a civil rebellion in Geneva against the oppression of Charles the III, Duke of Savoy. The details of this historical event are portrayed with romantic pathos. The incidents in the poem are depicted in that hor-rible situation and in a heartbreaking mood.

The well-known poet and translator Vasily An-dreevich Jukovsky translated “The Prisoner of Chil-lon” into the Russian language in 1822. Muham-mad Ali, an Uzbek poet, translated the poem from Russian into Uzbek; the translation was published in “Saylanma” (Selected Works).

Ali paid attention to the connotative meaning and use of each word and made efforts to match the poetic sound of the poem with the poet’s thoughts.

Actually, in the process of translation, Ali strives to create misras that are similar and equal to the lines of the romantic poets such as Aleksandr Push-kin, “the genius of translation skills,” and Vasily Zhukovsky, a contemporary of Byron.

After Byron and Jukovsky, Ali gave life to the main hero, Bonivar, the prisoner of Chillon, and his friends in the Uzbek language. The poet-translator Ali learned about and gained the secrets of poetic and translation skills from Byron and Jukovsky, the two greatest writers of romantic poems. It wouldn`t be wrong to say that he later implemented his creation.

The first stanza of the poem

My hair is grey, but not with years, Nor grew it white In a single night,As men`s have grown from sudden fears:My limbs are bow’d, though not with toil, But rusted with a vile repose,For they have been a dungeon`s spoil,

And mine has been the fate of thoseTo whom the goodly earth and airAre bann’d, and bar’d—forbidden fare;But this was for my father`s faithI suffer’d chains and courted death;That father perish’d at the stakeFor tenets he would not forsake;And for the same his lineal raceIn darkness found a dwelling place;We were seven — who now are one, Six in youth, and one in age,Finish’d as they had begun, Proud of Persecution’s rage;One in fire, and two in field,Their belief with blood have seal’d,Dying as their father died,For the God their foes denied;— Three were in a dungeon cast,Of whom this wreck is left the last. (1)

Muhammad Ali`s translation

Қаранг, сочим оқарди оппоқ,Кексайишдан эмас бу мутлоқ,Ёки даҳшат, қўққис келган ғамБир кечада оқартмади ҳам,Манглайимку ажинга тўлиқ,На мехнат, на иссиқ — совуқ йўқ,Зиндон этди аддои тамом,Ёруғ кундан маҳрум беором,Диққинафас яшаб занжирбанд,Бўлиб қолдим оқибат дардманд.Қачон умрим тугар — йўқ нишон;Эътиқод деб ўлим ва кишан –Иснодига қолган отамизҚисматига шерик бўлдик биз.Олтов эдик — мен қолдим фақат.Отамни тинч қўймади ғурбат,Уни ўтга отдилар охир;Оғам — иним, қадр-ку қадр,Жондан кечдим, масъум ва порлоқҚалб қатига тушмасин деб доғ.Учов бўлса тирик кўмилдик,Зиндан ичра тутдай тўкилдик:Иккимизни ер ютди, ҳайҳот.Ёлғиз мен, мен қолдим, харобот.

Бари учун тутгани мотам,О, орттирдим ўз бошимга ғам! (2)

Ali skillfully used the richness and delicacy of the Uzbek language and the original version to ar-tistically express the deep meaning of these verses by the English genius, Byron.

In the first stanza, the amount of misras is given with twenty lines, so the original and translation are the same. Let’s analyze the original version of the poem compared to the Uzbek translation. What willdo we see?

As described in the stanza, we witness how the brothers, being chained in one of the darkest dun-geons, looked death right in the eyes without losing their belief, and were ready for any difficulties. And these great pompous romantic lines sound alike in the original and Uzbek languages:

But this was for my father`s faithI suffer’d chains and courted death;That father perish’d at the stakeFor tenets he would not forsake;

Қачон умрим тугар — йўқ нишон;Эътиқод деб ўлим ва кишан –Иснодига қолган отамизҚисматига шерик бўлдик биз.

Ali kept the text’s original meaning and found rhymes in Uzbek for the English words.

in tThe original says, “Their belief with blood have seal’d”; Ali translated this as “Қалб қатига тушмасин деб доғ”. In addition, for the ending of the whole poem “Finished as they had begun/Proud of Persecution`s rage,” which is a very important part, Ali presented it a bit more simply as “Эьтиқод деб ўлим ва кишан” without any emphasis. The English word “belief” has several dictionary mean-ings such as “conviction,” “faith,” and “principle.” Byron used this word in order to express the hero`s beliefs, which were in fact those of the Bonivar Re-public, the conviction about its ideas and finally its religious principles.

Muhammad Ali had an imaginative mind, and managed to deliver its meaning in the Uzbek language.

Oblokulova 143

References

1. Selections from Byron. — Moscow: Progress Publish-ers, 1979 p. 353

2. Jorj Gordon Bayron. Saylanma. — Toshkent: Adabiyot va sanat nashriyoti. 1974. 68 B

Linguosemiotic Aspect of Translation of B.Alykulov’s Poems

Gulbarchin OrozbaevaJalal-Abad State University, Jalal-Abad, Kyrgyzstan

Abstract. The actuality of this research paper is linguosemiotic analysis of thetranslations of the B.Alykulov’s poems. The results obtained in the article have scientific value. The author tried to give detailed analysis of the poems on semiotic, metasemiotic and metametasemiotic level. There is considered in detail the cultural concepts that convey the main ideas of the B.Alykulov’s poems, expressed in three levels. Reviewed work is distinguished by a number of ideas and examples.

Keywords: translation theory and practice, semiotics, linguistics, poetry translation.

Translating poetry is more difficult than other genres in literature. Problems lie not only on

the words and their meaning but also on figura-tive language and culture. Despite the difficulties, excellent translations of masterpieces of poetry have been presented..Poetry is a means of express-ing one nation’s feelings and attitudes. Transla-tion of poetry is not just reflection of semantically meaning of words but it must express author’s mes-sage, his idea, and images more difficult than other genres in literature. Problems lie not only on the words and their meaning but also on figurative lan-guage and culture. Despite the difficulties, excel-lent translations of masterpieces of poetry have been presented. Such a focus requires close atten-tion to the semiotic level of the text in translation which in turn leads to considering semiotic as well as textual aspects of a text. The semiotic analysis is fruitful because it represents a radical break from the traditional hide-bound stances using the free terminology. Cohen (1985:18) states that semiotics studies signs as part of a society’s historical cultural

and ethical way of life. It involves customs, values and beliefs.

This article is going to examine poetry trans-lation according to extra-textual factors. Extra tex-tual analysis of poetry is to examine the pragmatics of the source and target texts, with a focus on the cultural aspects of the text, including the semiotic, metasemiotic and metametasemiotic analysis. The article suggests a comprehensive semantic and cognitive approach to textual concepts research in B.Alykulov’s poems at semantic, metasemiotic and metametasemiotic levels. This study is the first ex-perience of systems analysis in English translation studies, because Kyrgyz poet B.Alykulov’s poems have not been translated into English, nor analyzed semiotically. B.Alykulov is a well-known Kyrgyz folk poet.

This article is devoted to the study of B.Alyku-lov’s poems translation from Kyrgyz into English. The importance of the study in this aspect is a neces-sity of solving both practical and theoretical prob-lems of literary translation, and semiotics namely

Orozbaeva 145

the translation of poems. The author analyzed some specific features of lexical, stylistic transformations in translation of B.Alykulov’s poems into English. The novelty of the results is a new research in the field of translation of the Kyrgyz language via the examples of their translations.

To understand the idea and aesthetic values of the poems they should be analyzed more deeply. To analyze deeply we should have two methods lingiopoetic and linguostylistic. These two meth-ods propose analyzing in three levels: semantic, metasemiotic and metametasemiotic.

Semantic level of analyzing is a preparation to the linguistic research of the text, here the deno-tative meaning of the words are investigated. On the metasemiotic level is researched the connota-tive meaning of the words. On the third level, the metametasemiotic level as states Karaeva Z.K.- “Основной единицей данного уровня явля-ются все языковые и неязыковые, то есть контекстуальные средства различных уров-ней языковой иерархии. Начиная от фо-нетико-фонологического до текстового и экстралингвистического уровней основная идея текста выражается на данном уровне простые слова, словосочетания и лингвисти-ческие единицы помогают основную идею определенного произведения”.(КараеваЗ.К. 278). (Beginning from phonetic-phonology level till textual and extra linguistic level, the main idea of the text is revealed on this level through the word, phrase, and linguistic units) .

Except the denotative meaning, the connotative meaning can give the main idea of the text.

As states M.E.Konurbaev (39), ”коннотатив-ное значение может быть выражено при помощи следующих средств: простых слов, эмоциональных слов и словосочетаний. Глав-ная цель—выражение и изображение эмоций героев для подачи основной идеи произве-дения с помощью троп; экспрессивных слов, с помощью для усиления значения той или иной лексической или стилистической еди-ницы; а также стилистических средств”.

Metasemiotic analysis can be transformed by the repetition. In the following example the words “poor” and “rich” attract attention on the seman-tic level. The poet often used these two words. The

source of kindness in the traditional Kyrgyz mental-ity is considered the poor people, and the source of bad things the rich people.

Source text: Бири кулсо мини ыйлайт, акыйкатсыз

заманды айтБайга бакыт,кедейге—шорду жазган

каламды айт Бул замандын улугу,Жакынын,байды

калкалайтКедей барса арыз айтып, Коргусу келбей

чалкалайт( Б.Алыкулов ”Айт айт десе”. B/Alykulov. “

Say it say.)Target text : One laughs, but hundreds crySay dishonorable timeFor riches- all best things, but for beggars- the

unhappy thingsSay the pen what writes it.Those who are in high-ranking positionSupports relatives and rich peopleWhen the poor man come with complaintOnly arrogantly sit. ( translation by G.Orozbaeva) B.Alykulov’s poems are powerful inspiration be-

cause they are embedded in social, historical, cul-tural and ethical ways of life.For example, reading a poem “A good girl” requires that readers know the meaning of the symbols in the Kyrgyz tradition.

Source textCайраган жайкы булбулГулдун кёркуЖаркырап жайнаганк ызуйдун кёркуСулуу кыз суктандырганТёрдун коркуДалида сындап оргонКарачачыЖакшыкыз—жайкы тандайУйдун куту( Barpy. P.34)

Target text: A singing spring nightingale,Is the beauty of flower.A smiling pretty girl,Is the beauty of a houseA charming attracting girlIs the object of respectA nice looking plait of black hair On her shoulders

A good girl is like a summer morning-Is a goodness of the family. The Kyrgyz phrase ‘Щйдщн куту’ was trans-

lated like” all the goodness”, it means all the best things in the family including material and spiritual values like: welfare, prosperity, wealth, luxuriance, friendship, security, generosity form nature. This word is so valuable for Kyrgyz people and con-cerned to culture. The exact translation of the noun ”кут береке” is not met in literature of other na-tions; hence there are explanations which can give the meaning. In these words the main idea and au-thors intention is revealed. So a good girl will be-come a good woman in the family being a mother, a good wife keeping all the welfare of the family.

The stanza “A nice looking plait of black hair On her shoulders” is typical for Kyrgyz girls. In

Kyrgyz culture a beautiful girl is symbolized with long hair which is braided on her shoulder. These versions share a common feature: beauty. The semi-otic sign can be explained through this phrase.

Lets analyze other examples. Source language: ”жакшы аялдын белгиси, чалкыган кёлдёй

кен болот” (Б.Алыкулов ”Аялдын жакшысы”)Target text: “A good women is She will be as fruitful as te free elements” The phrase “чалкыган кёлдёй кен болот”

was translated like “She will be as fruitful as te free elements”, because in the translation there is a con-notative meaning like “made as generous like basic nature”. The translation is considered adequate and it coincides to the original semantically and func-tionally. The original phrase “чалкыган кёлдёй

кен болот” is a folk simile and its word-for-word translation is “like a large lake”. The word “lake or water “was not used in the translation, because in many comparison of literature of other nations it is used negatively. The metasemiotic aspect analyses words in the connotative meaning.

In conclusion, it is desirable to add that translat-ing literary works is, perhaps, always more difficult than translating other types of text because literary works have specific values called the aesthetic and expressive values. The aesthetic function of the work shall emphasize the beauty of the words (diction), figurative language, metaphors, etc. In a poem, the beauty is not only achieved with the choice of words and figurative language like in novels and short stories, but also with the creation of rhythm, rhyme, meter, and specific expressions and struc-tures that may not conform to the ones of the daily language. In short, the translation of poetry needs ‘something more’ than translating other genres of literature. The cultural differences can also cause problems in translation. In spite of all difficulties poems are translatable.

References

1. Akhmanova, O.S. Linguistic vocabulary. Slovar lingvis-ticheskikh terminov. -Moscow,1966

2. Barpy. Bishkek 19943. Karaeva, Z. K. Translation and Semiotics. Perevodyse-

miotika– Bishkek 20064. Konurbaev, M.E. Bible of the King Iakov in linguopo-

etic aspect. Biblia korolya Iakova v lingvopoeticheskom osveschenii.—Moscow: Dialog MGU, 1998.-69с.

Philosophy, Ethics and Religion

Conflicts and Solutions in the Area of International Relations

Bobomurod BoboyorovTashkent University of Information Technology, Tashkent, Uzbekistan

Abstract. The present article examines national and ethnic conflicts: wWhat they look like; why they occur; and the centrality of integration to bringing peace among countries and resolving conflicts and establishments.

Keywords: Ethnic conflict, nations, national traditions, international communication, customs, national sgovernments, integration, borders, economic and cultural development, consensus, unions, corporations.

National relations are and inseparable part of social relationships. Therefore, it is obvious

that changes and reform, existing difficulties, and social conflict in economic, political, cultural/spir-itual and other areas are reflected in national and international relations.

Conflicts are processes specific to various im-provements; they are also expressed in international relations. The most important thing is to identify the reasons and aspects and resolve them reasonably.

It is known that we proclaimed large and unde-niable achievements in national politics more than enough, but did not pay enough attention to serious defects, damage, mistakes and problems concern-ing this issue. [1]

We have long kept quiet and hidden in our countriecountry serious problems such as: national, international, social and language issues; provision of food to our population; housing issues; medical services; development of the civil service; more Uz-bek women setting themselves on fire; and prema-ture death among young children.

Scientific research, defended theses and gran-diloquent speeches of some former directors during

the Soviet era claimed that there were not, and could not be, any problems in national relations. Achievements in this sphere were presented only in a positive light, and they were exaggerated; however, the reality was different. The need for so-cioeconomic and cultural development in some republics and the need for autonomous structures were not given enough consideration. A lot of crit-ical development issues confronting nations and countries were not resolved in a timlytimely man-ner. This led to social dissatisfaction and sometimes caused conflicts. National egotism and conditions of localism began to reflect aspects such as greed-iness for ready. For a long time, negative situations were not paid attention to and were accordingly not valued. As a result, such unpleasant events took place that they are worrisome not only to the peo-ple of former Soviet society but also to the people of the whole world. Some examples are events that arose and were brought to an end after the end of the Soviet Union in Georgia, Armenia, Azerbaijan, and the Chechen Republic.

The material, spiritual and national values of the people waswere in last place in the former

bureaucracy, which was forcibly incorporated into the life of our nation. It was clear from the veruvery beginning that such a country had no futurevery . This can be seen from the social and ethnic con-flicts occurring today in different parts of the former Soviet Union.

It has been pointed out for many years that:I If the issues related to national problems had been re-solved completely and decisively; if thousands of people had not been victims of persecution; and if other mistakes, problems and crimes had not occurred—then, there would not have been any unpleasant events in some regions of the country, blood would not have flowed, sacrifices would not have been made and destruction would not have occurred. It can be said that nationalism that was a little lightened up, national arrogance, national egotism, and extremism fed on those old issues. Not only did big mistakes and problems occur during the establishment of international relations and in-ternational education during the years of the cult of personality, causing negative events that made peo-ple furious, but there were also serious defects in the approach to national issues. Once these defects had accumulated and worsened, they created a sit-uation that favored the rise of the national issues mentioned above.

It would be useful to recognize these negative consequences, reflect on the fact that they were caused by mistakes and problems in national and international relations, and broadly and properly consider the reasons why they occurred and devel-oped, in order prevent them from happening again in the future.

It should be taken into consideration that many issues related to national and international relations have not appeared suddenly, over the course of one or two years; rather, they have been forming, developing,anddeveloping, and accumulating for a long time and have shaped the today’s acute form of those problems. As a result, some issues and con-flicts in the field of international relations have been revealed in social life.

Zbigniew Brzezinski came to this conclusion regarding this issue:

It must be stated that the borders of Cen-tral Asian countries were marked as desired by the specialists who created Soviet maps in the

1920s and 1930s. The borders of these countries were marked according to ethnic principles, but the Kremlin was interested in inner conflicts in these countries. It was easier for the Russian empire to keep southern nations dependent. The interests of Russia were clearly reflected in the borders marked that time.

Accordingly, Moscow rejected the ideas of nationalists (most of whom had not yet realized the meaning of nationalism) in order to unite different nations of Central Asia from the polit-ical perspective, for example under the name ‘Turkistan.’ Moscow preferred to organize five independent republics instead. [2]The majority of the breakdowns in national pol-

itics happened during the time of Stalin, who ig-nored and placed no value on most aspects of na-tional politicsvalue . He had forgotten the need to negotiate in international relations and the neces-sity of showing good manners toward other nations.

During the years of the cult of personality, the collapse of national politics was roughly reflected in things like: the end of control mechanisms for national procedures; equating the activities of the Central Committee of the Communist Party and the Central Executive Committee; changing the activ-ities of USSR State Committee and limiting its au-thority; and forbidding national and Russian partici-pation in things like the struggle against bourgeoisie nationalism in the 1920s and 1930s.

The idea that was repeated by Stalin very fre-quently after the 1920s —the Soviet Union is ap-proaching socialism — served as a political justifi-cation for unfairly oppressingpersecuting and killing millions of people. The People’s CommisariatCom-missariat for Internal Affairs and its leaders (Yagoda, Yezhov, Beria) used Stalin’s words to annihilate rev-olutionaries who participated in the October rev-olution, followers of Lenin, and people who had devoted their lives and intelligence to the nation; the CommisariatCommissariat thus removed all opponents from the political field and cleared the way for their own interests. The persecution began during the years of the cult of personality, reached its peak and spread out as a disaster everywhere, including in Uzbekistan.

It is necessary to recall that most of the destruc-tion in national politics occurred during the period

Boboyorov 151

of the cult of personality. Entire nations and people were persecuted. During the period 1941-1945, the Kalmiks, Chechens, Ingush, Karachays, Crimean Ta-tars and people of other nations of North Cauca-sus and Crimea were forcibly relocated from their own land to the East. The total number relocated reached nearly three million people. Restrictions were applied unreasonably on people who were moved by force, and their rights and freedom were violated. “As a result of this division,” writes Brzez-inski, “broad ethnic cleansing was carried out. Hundreds of thousands of refugees and people who were banished from their lands started to run away and join various sides. Considering that Armenians were Christian and Azerbaijanis were Muslims, the conflicts also had religious aspects.” [3]

In the 1950s and 1960s, problems increased in the field of national relations. Problems, disadvan-tages and difficulties in national relations were kept secret from society, and achievements were greatly exaggerated. The economic, political and spiritual interests of nations were not taken into account. In the 1970s and 1980s, there were economic difficul-ties; breakdowns in the social, spiritual and moral fields; bribery; parochialism; distortion and abuse of power; and other negative events. These all neg-atively affected the state of national and interna-tional relations. All of these problems and negative situations were reflected in various nationalist feel-ings and the appearance of international conflicts. About this situation, Brzezinski said:

Internal factors played a big role in the emergence of instability in Central Asia. From the perspective of culture and language, four of the five independent countries of Central Asia make up one part of the Turkish-speaking world. From the perspective of culture and lin-guistics, Persians played a bigger role in Tajik-istan. Meanwhile, in Afganistan, (outside the territories of the former Soviet Union), we can find various ethnicities. This variety includes the Patons, Pashtuns and Tajiks. All six of these countries are Muslim. For long periods, some of them were under the influence of the Per-sian, Turkish and Russian empires. But this ex-perience did not strengthen the spirit of a com-mon interest in the continent in these countries. Conversely, because of their various ethnicities,

their weaknesses were felt in internal and exter-nal conflicts, which raised the aggressive appe-tite of some powerful armies [4]Changes occurring due to Independence in all

spheres of our society provide convenient oppor-tunities to improve national and international re-lations. At the moment, lots of positive things are being accomplished in the field of national and in-ternational relations in order to resolve all the ex-isting problems and disadvantages by taking advan-tage of all those opportunities.

Today’s task consists, not just of assessing the past and counting up the disadvantages and mis-takes in the field of national issues, but also of think-ing about the tasks of today and the future clearly, distinctly and scientifically. We should not move forward after just looking back; if we do so, we can fall down in the first steps. In the past, we thought too much about faults and took certain measures. Now we have to solve the problems of today. If we do not start doing so, we cannot take advantage of opportunities; we can be so involved in many small issues that we miss the chance to understand, ac-complish and use important events and.

The historic events that have happened in our Republic in the past—the adoption of the Law of State Independence of the Republic of Uzbekistan, its recognition by many foreign countries, and mod-ifications oveover the whole spectrum of our life—createive convenient conditions for improvement of national and international relationships. It is oblig-atory that we take advantage of those opportunities and resolve all the existing problems in the field of national and international relations.

As President Islom A. Karimo of Uzbekistan has pointed out, the existence of certain non-antagonis-tic conflicts in the field of national and international relations can be a real opportunity during the de-velopment period of a newly independent country. However, we must not let existing conflicts lead to tragic consequences that threaten the safety of nations.

While solving problems in the field of national and international relations, it is necessary to take into consideration the ethnicities the of the pop-ulation and its multiethnic composition. Most of Uzbekistan’s population today belongs to the Uz-bek ethnic group. About 80% are Uzbeks; more

than 10 % are representatives of the Central Asian nations (Tajiks, 4.7%; Kazakhs, 4.1%); 2.1% are Karakalpaks; 0.9%, Kirghizes,; and 0.6%, Turk-mens, among others). Other ethnic groups include Tatars, Crimean Tatars, Azerbaijans, Uyghurs; and from Slovenian nations, Russians, Ukranians, Bye-lorussians; and Poles, Czechs, Slovenians, and Bul-garians. Persians, Pashtus, Baluchis, Koreans, Arme-nians, and Jews also live in Uzbekistan. Numerous measures are being undertaken in order to satisfy their various needs. [5]

Their need for education in their mother lan-guages is now being satisfied much more com-pletely. For tasks such as rendouring personnel and distributing cultural and spiritual wealth, we rely on the principle of social justice. Newspapers, books, textbooks, study guides and other literature are pub-lished in native languages. TV and radio programs are expanded, taking into consideration the needs of the nations and the national cultural centers that are opened. The representatives of other countries are involved in the affairs of hethe state and society.

Since reaching Independence, differences in the significance and rate of sociopolitical and eco-nomic reforms carried out in the countries of Cen-tral Asia may have negatively influenced relations among some nations and ethnicities. When you think about it, it is necessary to prevent any attempts to spread rumors about setting the nations of our continent against one another in terms of national supremacy. As President Karimov has said:

While conducting national politics, we must pay attention to the concepts stated below in order to maintain stability, peace and calm in our continent:• Accepting established state borders and

their inviolability• Taking the process of self-recognition of na-

tions into account, because independence is a process that cannot be reversed

• Realizing that the mutual closeness of na-tions living in our continent may positively-influence international relations

• Providing an ethnic policy in which the “Turkistan — our common land” movement in our Republic is a humanitarian and con-structive process from the perspective of its direction and significance

• Ensuring that development is based on inte-gration of processes in the region and unit-ing the interests of all nations. [6]

While guiding national policy, it is important to understand what negative consequences have fol-lowed from mistakes and problems in ethnic groups and international relations and how they have been reflected, and deeply and thoroughly investigate the factors that caused and aggravated these condi-tions so that they will not occur in national issues in the future.

Deeply and thoroughly analyzing the reasons for emerging social conflicts is a major factor in overcoming them.

Social conflicts have always been the center of attention for scientists. Independence provided an opportunity to approach this issue from some new perspectives. They consist of the following:

1. Independence has clearly shown the rea-sons for real conflicts in all fields, as well as in the field of national and international relations. It is difficult not only to talk but also to write about ways to overcome them. Social conflicts are expressed with variety and diversity. They are very clearly revealed in the spheres of economic, social and na-tional relations, ideological life and cul-ture. It is important to analyze the forms of such conflicts and reflect on each of these spheres.

2. Despite their variety, conflicts in society cannot exist separately, but are related to and require each other. These conflicts and negative processes in the development of productive forces influence the aggrava-tion of value conflicts, which is distinctive for our society. As a result, interest in social affairs decreases, and ignorance and other negative processes that are irrelevant to our moral values arise.

3. Independence showed that conflicts in the area of international relations are revealed in actions in the social sphere.

Social conflict, especially international conflict, affects the spiritual life of society; it destroys the high spiritual values of people who act based on certain purposes and interests. The relationship between social conflicts and the actions of people shows, on

Boboyorov 153

the one hand, the tight subjective side, and on the other hand, the objective side, of conflicts.

History is revealed by the actions of certain people, nations and ethnicities. People are con-sidered as both objects and subjects of socio-historical processes; therefore, social conflicts should be considered unity of subject and object relationships.

While overcoming social conflicts, including those in the field of international relations, consen-sus plays an important role. The word “consensus” is derived from Latin and means “accordance,” unanimity.” Consensus is one of sway to resolve conflicts among opposing forces, parties, social groups, and movements from the point of view of common interests. Consensus may serve as a basis for setting mutual duties for deals and agreements in the future.

Consensus is usually used for agreements, and to resolve problems between labor unions and their trade unions, administration, heads of local govern-ing bodies, central offices, and ministries, as well as between different countries, political parties, mass movements and others. It is a method that calls for peace and cooperation among our nations.

The important special characteristic of consen-sus is its role in concluding negotiations between participants for mutual intercession; they negotiate peacefully, come to mutually beneficial decisions and give the opposite side the opportunity to tem-porarily overcome existing conflicts on the issues being discussed. Consensus is now used in the ac-tivities of state and social organizations as a means to overcome conflicts that have emerged.

The effectiveness of consensus is related to the fulfillment of all the clauses of the agreements reached through negotiations. If they are completed clearly and consciously, improvements in the situ-ation will be observed, and the conditions neces-sary for life and activities will be provided for labor groups and their opposites. The important form of consensus is a conversation held around a round table, which is mainly used for the resolution of conflicts among various political forces. Another important special characteristics of consensus is that it creates opportunities to overcome conflicts by carrying out referendums (plebiscites) on issues that are important to our society, such as politics,

economics and spirituality, through mass media and discussion of legislative projects.

Consensus is a method that leads from conflict to partnership. It is widely used in international practices. It is known that the East and West have looked on each other as enemies for decades. Now the process of passing from disagreements to part-nerships is being carried out. There are a number of reasons for this. One of the main reasons is the ex-istence of global problems that are more important than the interests of the East and the West; another is the demand for mutual solutions to problems.

The problems include poverty and famine in the Third World, energy shortages, environmental pol-lution, expansion of technologies for the produc-tion of nuclear, bacteriological and chemical weap-ons, terrorism, and drug addiction. It is impossible to solve these problems encountered by humanity by conflict, as before.

The following idea is becoming more and more popular: The historical task of today’s generation is to set up relationships that meet the interests of the European countries, the Commonwealth of In-dependent States and the Eastern European Group without losing existing opportunities.

Consensus is the method used by people for es-tablishing peace. There is strong demand for uniting the healthy forces of society when social and other difficulties and conflicts that are distinctive to pres-ent conditions are aggravated.

One of the conditions for reaching peace for citizens is nationwide communication at all stages among various parties, social groups and mass movements.

Communication is necessary as a basis of the Union. The skills of listening and being listened to are a tradition of cultured people.

Not only should scientists, publicists, writers and promoters participate in communication, but also heads of parties, states and social organizations must certainly participate so that they will be effec-tive. “Face to face with the nation” — this motto gives the opportunity to provide peace for the peo-ple and themeets the goal of identifying who is who. Here it is necessary to look, not for the negative sides, but for the positive sides that unite us during the period of transition, through support, listening to the opinion of opposites and valuing them.

Peace for citizens comes from agreement, not confirming everything unanimously. We are getting rid of this situation, because we have seen what it leads to in practice. Today’s thought is character-ized by variety and colourfulness, it’s not one-sided and closed to change.

Life has shown that one of the main factors in providing peace in society is trust in government. Enough of such trust is an important factor in achieving effective results forof any reforms. Posi-tive modifications and the right decisions made by government increase the trust level of people, but defaults may decrease their trust. Social disunity and dissatisfactionthe , demands for resignation of government officials, political strikes, and even armed conflict — all of these are results of crises in government.

Indeed, an important area for studying conflicts in the field of national and international relations is the issue of managing the development of dia-lectical disagreements as society progresses. The art of management is not ignoring conflicts, but understanding those conflicts in time and finding ways to resolve the disagreements while studying the opposing sides. Conflicts in the field of interna-tional relations are not stable or unchanging; there are very often differences, and they are in a process of modification and development.

Conflicts are a dialectical process: They emerge, worsen, and are resolved. Therefore, it is import-ant to identify their stage of development. Slow-ing down and moving forward are both harmful. Whether big or small, the conflicts must be iden-tified and resolved, otherwise, they will negatively influence social development. This approach to the issues demands a serious attitude toward the emer-gence and development of social conflicts, and must take into account their influence on the devel-opment of society.

In order not prevent conflicts in the field of national and international relations from becom-ing aggravated and becoming a scandalous situa-tion that threatens national and continental safety, we must obey the following rules outlined by our president, I. A. Karimov:

First, the ethnic policy of the state must be based on the priority of protection of personal

rights; also, national minorities must not be ignored.

Second, the ethnic policy of the state must mainly be based on practical methods for re-solving international conflicts.

Third, the economic development of our so-ciety, which is based on market relations, serves the interests of all people living in the territory of the Republic by providing strong mecha-nisms for security of the social protection of the people. This development creates a strong foun-dation for encouraging the talent and potential of all people, and developing families and in-creasing their prosperity. [7] Implementing these requirements leads to pol-

icies that harmoniously develop relations between ethnic groups and nations, step by step. The oper-ations carried out in this sphere in our Republic are proof that our government is undertaking ap-propriate actions according to these policies.

Thus, objective social conflicts are revealed as the reasons for human actions by the mechanism of organizing social forces in order to accomplish reform programs based on the market economy.

In order to resolve conflicts in the international field, it is important that people develop feelings of national identity and national pride, especially young people. This is because every nation’s iden-tity and spirituality change according to the state’s economic, spiritual and cultural context. A na-tion’s spirit expresses national pride and national identity. Without enriching national identity, it is impossible to make society into a strong force that can overcome any obstacles by uniting the people through a common purpose, by ideal-economic spheres. Therefore, it is obligatory to create a na-tional identity and national pride in today’s younger generation.

The task of improving the spirituality of young people and their sociopolitical activity has its own place in overcoming conflicts in the international sphere. We must create a culture of communica-tion for this. It is especially important to develop high moral values and a culture of good behavior, to create the desire to struggle against any kind of nationalism. We think it is possible to solve a range of problems in international spheres.

Boboyorov 155

References

1. See: National relations in the the developed social-ist society (Ed. M. I. Kulichenko).-М.: Thought,1977; National and state relations in the modern period.-М.:-Science,1972; The national question and the new thinking.- Yerevan, Yerevan State University, 1989; The national question and the modern ideological strug-gle (ed. MB Mitin). — T: Science, 1977; Dialectics of national consciousness and national identity in improv-ing the socialist way of life (ed. F. T. Konstantinova).- M.: BI, 1985; Dialectics of international and national development of social thought (ed. M. T. Iovchuk).- Chisinau Shtiintsa, 1984; Sikevich Z.Sotsiologiya and national psychology of relations.Ya SPb. Univ VA

Mikhailov, 1999: Unico: Ethnic consciousness of youth // ”Social problems of youth”.- SPb, 1995, and others.

2. Brzezinski, Z. The Grand Chessboard// “World Litera-ture”,2004, number -2,page 112

3. Brzezinski, Z. The Grand Chessboard// “World Litera-ture”,2004,number -2, page 113

4. Brzezinski, Z. The Grand Chessboard// “World Litera-ture”, 2004, number -2, page 113

5. See: Tulenov J.,Gafurov Z. International commonwealth is wealth of our country.-Т.:Uzbekistan,1999, page 15

6. Karimov, I. A. On the path of safety and stable prosper-ity, volume 6.-Т.:Uzbekistan, 1998,82–83- pages

7. Karimov, I. A. On the path of safety and stable prosper-ity, volume 6.-Т.:Uzbekistan, 1998,87–88- pages

Architectural Harmonization andProportioning of Juma Mosque

in Khiva City, UzbekistanBonu Azizova

Tashkent architecture-construction institute, Tashkent, Uzbekistan

The general development of the architecture shows that the harmony and integrity of struc-

tures are largely determined by the choice of pro-portions, the ratio of their parts and the whole. Using the methods of architectural proportioning has its own history. There were times when the use of the architectural composition reception archi-tectural proportioning developed rapidly, and there was a time when, in this case there has been some decline. The largest rise occurred in the second quarter of XX c., which can be manifested in the works of N.I. Brunov, A.K. Burov, G.D. Grimm, I.V. Zholtovskiy, Le Korbyuze, O. Shuazi etc. The subse-quent development of the science of proportional-ity is associated with studies of K.N. Afanasev, M.S. Bulatov, V.I. Orlov, A.A. Tits, I.S. Shevelev etc.

Proportionally-built monuments of Central Asia have been studied mostly by L.I. Rempel, G.A. Pugachenkova, M.S. Bulatov, P.Sh. Zahidov, K.S. Kryukov, etc. Their scope of study predominantly coveredthe geometric construction patterns, shapes and individual buildings as a whole, on the exam-ple of architecture in the IX-XVcenturies. However, geometric harmonization issues and proportioning architecture in theearly XVI centuries, XX centuries, especially the architecture of Khiva during these periods have not been adequately elaborated. Our studies show that in the architecture of Khiva meth-ods of proportioning have also been widely applied.

In general, search patterns and harmonization of architectural formsremainan essential problem

up to now. In addition, they also explored the ar-chitecture of ancient Egypt and Greece. Philoso-phers often attempt to explain the laws of beauty, philosophical and aesthetic sides of architecture. Mathematicians and architects see the beauty in the form of laws and their compositions provide an explanation as alignment of parts and the whole. Therefore, a study of the principles laid down in the proportioning of the last buildings remains an ur-gent task. This question was initially raised by A.Y. Jakubowski. It was initially penned by Sharafiddi-nov Ali Yazdi in his medieval miniatures chronicle “Zafarnoma”, which was later ordered by Mirzo Shahruh in 1424 y., in memory of his father famous Amir Temur. Looking intothis book about miniature, where he made the layout of the building with his own hands, a scientist suggested that the figure may have depicted the architect, and that may have ex-isted in the Middle Ages original design methods. After less than 10 years, in 1944 N.B. Baklanov published architects of Bukhara in his drawings, and later many researchers have proved the exis-tence of geometric methods in architecture harmo-nization of Movarounnahr as the typical monumen-tal architecture example of monuments in IX-XV centuries. This, along with other issues relating to geometrization forms and architectural monu-ments proportioning in XVI-early XX centuries were not adequately discovered. In-depth study of the above-mentioned issues can serve as key element in the study of geometric techniques harmonization

of medieval architecture of Khiva, which was the capital of the Khanate of Khiva during the XVII-XX centuries, and help to unearth the secrets architec-tural knowledge in this era.

This can be seen in the encyclopedia of archi-tectural monuments of Khiva-Juma mosque with its minaret.

Juma, Friday-Mosque, is located in Ichan-Kala, Khiva. According to the Arab geographer Muqadd-asi, Juma mosque dates back to the X century and was generally believed to be rebuilt later.

This mosque isunique in structure, unlike any other similar mosquesin Movarounnahr, due to its portals, domes, bypass galleries and courtyards. The mosque has access from three sides. On the north side, it opens on Palvan Kari Street close to 38-meter minaret. Overlapped with beautiful beamed ceilings, large hall rests on 213 wooden pillars. The oldest of them dates back to the IX-XII centuries. It might have been removed from the di-lapidated old buildings of the ancient capital city of Khorezm-Kiat. It has four columns of the same type with columns ofBagbanly mosque in Khiva

with inscriptions handwriting “naskh”. Twenty-one columnsrefer to the X-XII centuries. It has Arabic inscriptions and handwritings named “kufi”. Later columns with floral and vegetal pattern Khiva types belong to XVIII-XIX centuries. In the ceiling, there are two small holes in performing the role of light and ventilation openings. The south wall has a sta-lactite niche and the right side preserved marble plate indicating profits from estates intended to give the mosque-vakf. Basicsources of interest are doors and columns, hand-carved, which were made in 1316, 1517, 1788 and 1789s. (Fig.1).

We have traced the principles of geometric con-struction of this mosque. At first glance, the appear-ance of the mosque has a whole range of related techniques and similar matching directions.It per-haps, originally was a very monumental building. Talking about these unique wooden columns, re-ception device skylights and geometric proportion-ing principles were embodied in the planning of the mosque.

Overall dimensions of the parties mosque 44,78:56,9 m and its width corresponds to the

FIG. 1. A fragment of the carved door of Juma mosque In Khiva city, Uzbekistan

Azizova 161

length as 0,786:1,0. Squaring the number 0,786 will index-0, 618 and this is a big segment of the so-called ”golden section” (Fig. 2).

A basis for constructing the mosque plan was adopted by a square with sides equal to the width of the mosque-m.h44 44.78, 78m., which forms the basis of the module. Module length determined by the difference of the original square and side twice the length of the difference his hand and half-diagonal:

M = a-2 (a-(√ 2) / 2) = 18.97 m. Height of min-arets lost pommel was adopted by doubling the value of the basic module (2x18, 97 = 37.94 m).

This module is the equal-side octagon inscribed in the original box, which is known from the works of the founder of algebraic science Muhammad Musa al-Khwarizmi (VIII-IX) and has been widely applied for the transition from the square in eight dome areas (Fig. 3).

Next module in a semicircle by constructing a right triangle with an aspect ratio of 2, 3, √ 5 was divided into three equal parts. The resulting

segment defined twice the distance column pitch mosques and equal width of two skylights. This section divides the plan mosque into sub-module 7:9; Application of this technique among Central Asian architects is best known in the works of M.S. Bulatov.

Diagonal of the square formed by the columns defined step height of the room (height columns with bolsters).

Length difference of the mosque and its width determined compositional axis of the main en-trance to the mosque. Seemingly complicated these calculations are very simple in its geometrical con-struction. Some of these techniques are known by the example of the architectural monuments of Old Urgench, the ancient capital of Khorezm.

Thus, the graphical analysis of the construction plan of the Juma Mosque in Khiva shows that it con-tains a number of methods of geometrical propor-tioning parts and the whole, widely applied in the architecture of Central Asia in the IX-XVcc., indicat-ing continuity of traditions.

FIG. 2. The plan of Juma mosque based on square form

FIG. 3. The modular analysis plan of Juma mosque

FIG.4. Interior of Juma mosque

Azizova 163

As you know, in all the cities of the Muslim East Juma mosque are located next to the main bazaars. It was typical for cities Maurya that can be seen in the cities of Tashkent, Namangan, Andijan, Samar-kand, Bukhara and Khiva etc. No main bazaar is located behind the gates of Palvan darvaza, which is east of Khiva Juma mosque. Note, however, that during Middle Ages all central streets of Asian cities consisted of distinctive markets in the form of trade and craft series-rasta. Khiva Juma Mosque is located near the intersection of the streets running from the gate Bakhcha Darvaza (north) to the gate Tashdar-vaza (south) and from the gate Palvan darvaza to the gate Ata darvaza (west). Thus form an intersection, called Chorsu and served in the Central Asian town planning major trading crossroads.

There is one more feature of Khiva Juma mosque. Its mikhrab wall is a door, while the mosques door toward the mihrab is not satisfied in Mavorounnahr. Apparently, in Khiva it is explained by the fact that over the wall mikhrab are graves of notable people, among them such an important figure, as a poet and hero-Pahlavan Mahmoud several Khiva khans and other nobles. Besides this, arrangement door could be caused before committing ritual funeral prayer-janaza. Thus, in the architectural design of Khiva Juma Mosque found a number of specific points of space-planning decisions and medieval methods of

harmonization of space that complement the his-tory of architecture and new data indicate special studies geometric harmonization issues in the ar-chitecture of Khiva.

References

1. M S Bulatov, Geometric harmonization in Central Asian architecture in the 9th-15th centuries, Historical-theo-retic research Nauka (Moscow, 1988).

2. J V Field, The invention of infinity: Mathematics and art in the Renaissance (Oxford, 1997).

3. G Ifrah, The Universal History of Numbers (London, 1998).

4. P Radelet-de Grave and E Benvenuto, Entre mécanique et architecture (Basel, 1995).

5. G Sarton, Hellenistic science and culture in the last three centuries B.C. (New York, 1993).

6. K N Afanas’ev, Ancient metrology and architecture (Russian), Istor.-Astronom. Issled. No. 20 (1988), 194-201.

7. M.K. Ahmedov “Methodological Bases of Reconstruc-tion cities in Uzbekistan.” Samarkand conference. HiCECA: Planning and Networking for Historical Cities in Eastern and Central Asia, gathers with the core mem-bers from Japan, China, Korea, Uzbekistan, Azerbaijan, Russia for a better conservation, regeneration and plan-ning of historical cities in Eurasia.

“The Giants Against the Gods”: An Interpretation of the Actor-

Plastically Pergamon Altar (Exhibition and Installation at the

Museum of A. S. Pushkin)Tatyana Portnova

Institute of Russian Theater of Moscow, Moscow, Russia

Abstract. The article analyzes the project exhibition ”The Giants Against the Gods”, which presented the reconstruction of the famous monumental sculptures of the Hellenistic era of the Pergamon Altar in the interpretation of a contemporary German photographer and artist Andrew Alexander. The author’s vision of connecting historicism with theatrical metaphor is mythopoetic. The author examines the compositional semantic match of the lost fragments in original and the ones restored by the author of the project in the light panel. The idea of an integrated, system approach to viewing specifics in a work of art. Antiquity. The subject of this scientific text is Greek mythology and the modern plastic installation and performance art in a uniformly synthesized manner.

Keywords: Hellenism. The Pergamon frieze, project (renovation), A. Alexander, archaeological original, Greek mythology, the Gods and the Giants, interpretation, installation, digital technology, theater staging.

The article’s timeliness is determined by a num-ber of aspects that are of special interest for arts

studies. Firstly, the topic of this exhibition has not been covered from perspective of scientific anal-ysis except for isolated reviews and comments. Secondly, reflections on the topic give room for demonstrating the use of classic Hellenistic speci-mens in shaping the cultural language of modern arts, its new movements and forms. Thirdly, the con-clusions and generalizations resulting from studying

the object—an installation using a famous speci-men of monumental plastic—outline the theoretical approaches to developing the notions of sample, loan and imitation that took place in ancient arts, as applied to a modern exposition in the form of a light panel emulating the mythological battle theme of the Pergamon frieze. Theoretical and methodolog-ical foundations of the article embrace historical and arts, stylistic and comparative analyses, which contributes to better understanding of the way the

Portnova 165

images of the heroes’ and the gods’ sculptures of the ancient monument influence its interpretation by a modern artist Alexander.

The name of the exhibition held in the Pushkin State Museum of Fine Arts—”The Giants Against the Gods”—seems to comprise a very concrete and at the same time an extremely broad artistic agenda for people of arts. The project presenting a recon-struction of a famous Hellenistic masterpiece—the sculpture frieze of the Pergamon Altar—has shown it in an unconventionally new visual format that im-plies a connection between the ancient history and the modern times. It is worth nothing that such con-ceptual topical exhibitions and installations have long ago become common for Western museum practice. The audience often visits Pergamonmu-seum on Museum Island in Berlin, where this main exhibit is kept, as if it were a theater. It seems rele-vant to refer to the experience of the Italian artists and designers who have built an enormous Perga-mon panorama around the antique monument demonstrating the visual image of the ancient city. All these actions are ambiguous and require care-fulness while interpreting the original works of art as well as skills and expertise, especially if it is not qualified artists and arts researchers who undertake such endeavors. Can a work of Andrew Alexan-der—a photography artist and an actor in Moscow Pantomime Theater presently living in Germany, who daringly undertook the restoration of the lost fragments of the ancient casts—be deemed success-ful? The augmented life-sized image was presented as a modern light panel. Has the principal scientific goal of this difficult laborious process of restoring the archaeological original been achieved? Or has the author been pursuing another objective? An-drew Alexander realized that he was about to as-cend to a new level, which bore a certain artistic risk. Although the author was partly aided by quali-fied arts researchers specializing in ancient arts, he cannot pretend to absolute scientific credibility. The traditional view implies that science and arts have nothing in common, that they are polar opposites and have no points of contact. However, in empiri-cal science development it is the moments when the fundamental notions are revised that matter the most. Therefore, the source to which the author turned in search of new devices is not irrelevant to

the essence of the matter; but even more important is the question of what he was doing it for. This is about creative treatment, rethinking, devising new forms, means and ideas on the basis of restoration of ancient relics rather than about direct loan. It is time that creates distance not only between the Per-gamon frieze recreated by Alexander and a specta-tor, but also between the centuries-old plot and our modern understanding of how this very plot may have developed. The marvel of theatrical art—the captured time—springs up only when the emo-tional atmosphere of the epoch is recreated on stage. This is the most interesting and the most chal-lenging task. While selecting material for the proj-ect and implementing it the author did not hesitate to merge the document with fantasy. That is why a shift of the artistic world of the Pergamon Altar as interpreted by Andrew Alexander towards theatri-cality seems deeply reasoned and substantially grounded. History and plastic art embrace theater as their metaphor. However, there is one more vast field involved in the installation between marble and scenic plastic art, and that is myth. This is not due to the fact that the author chooses the work of art based on Greek mythology alone, but also due to Alexander’s mythopoetic interpretation of this work, which enables him to blend together histori-cism with theatrical metaphor. Comprehensive sys-tem approach towards a work of art’s specifics is a modern concept, which opens up new opportuni-ties and prospects for visual anthropology, theory of art and critique. Still, why had this very monument inspired a mime, Andrew Alexander, to expressively recreate it on canvas? This must have happened not merely due to the fact that the Pergamon Altar or the Altar of Zeus is a famous work of Hellenistic monumental sculpture and architecture erected to commemorate the victory of Pergamon ruler Attalus I over the Gallic barbarians. Firstly, the significance of this monument, which has made it to our times, was estimated by Ancient Romans, who ranked it among seven wonders of the world. Secondly, the scale of the monument is indeed impressive. An un-known master constructed the Altar in Pergamon sized half the Parthenon and the Acropolis. Relief drawings of the figures on the frieze are life-sized. The frieze has retained only in fragments with many episodes and composition details missing. Thirdly,

the fate of the Pergamon Altar is an uneasy one. It was buried under earth after the ancient earth-quakes and was not found until 1880, when a Ger-man engineer, Karl Humann discovered it under construction of roads. The Altar was placed into Pergamonmuseum built for the purpose, where it is still exposed as the main exhibit. Under World War II the Altar was hidden in an underground vault in the Berlin Zoo. The Altar was salvaged from de-struction by the Russian soldiers who sent it to the Hermitage for necessary restoration. It remained in Russia until 1958, when it returned to Berlin. [1] Thus, Andrew Alexander, an actor, a mime and an artist, was inspired to embark upon years long work on the Pergamon Altar’s reconstruction by the very history of the monument as well as its global ap-pearance. The author himself regards this project as proceeding from his stage career. In these ancient casts he sees a pantomime carved in marble with lots of eloquent and original mise en scenes. ”I am a mime, a stage director, and for me it is a perfor-mance. It appears to have ended on a note of de-struction. It seemed to me that this performance could be resumed”. [2] Andrew Alexander has a gust of plastic image nature. Plastic art can reflect movement, development in time and space along with direct visual image. By contrast, human body movements and poses interpreted in time and space and constituting a system are the very material for pantomime and dance. At the same time, it is worth noting the way the author observes ancient space formulas as they are closely interrelated with plastic arts and gesture. Hellenistic plastic art became so theatrical, lofty and reached such grandeur of ex-pression that it can be compared to the art in the times of Pericles. As a result of shaping and devel-oping of theatrical art in Greece a tendency for making graphic arts more theatrical became tangi-ble. This applied to plastic arts as well as it experi-enced a new level of interaction with the stage. [3] The best examples of this trend brought about novel spectacularity and an impression of lofty monu-mental style. Plastic images of the Pergamon Altar contained catharsis as seen by Ancient Greeks. These images lie strictly within the scope of psy-chologism of feelings and psychologism of charac-ters. What is meant here is the very phenomenon of a psychological image. The sculptured relief reflects

and at the same time refracts our perception. An image stripped of sound has a special force of ex-pression. Being a pantomime actor Andrew Alexan-der could not know this better, and therefore, he dedicated a significant part of his work to unhur-ried, silent and inspired description of the ancient myth. However, the author did not follow the origi-nal strictly and recreate the archaeological pattern precisely. The action is set within the conventional space of a canvas, which is technically unlimited but at the same time confined like theatrical space. A two-dimensional space showing the characters’ dramatic action seemed to meet the author’s under-standing of the reconstruction goal of the project, which implied artistic rather than analytical and scientific recreation of the Altar’s image. Even thor-ough study of the epoch, its artistic schools and works of art, the subjects and their iconography or thinking out everything to the last detail from stylis-tics to perspectives and from logic of movements to elaborate storyboard do not guarantee that an artis-tic image will spring to life. Andrew Alexander ap-pears to analyze in detail the iconography of all the four Pergamon friezes (each frieze overlooking one of the cardinal directions). He has a keen eye for relations between the meaning of the friezes and puts the right emphasis on the easterly frieze (the main one) identifying it as the composition’s center and trying to reconstruct it. The relief’s plastic solu-tion demonstrates the two distinctive tendencies in Hellenistic sculpture. Those are seeking to make forms three-dimensional, which places the relief closer in looks to a sculpture in the round (the frieze is crafted in high relief), and the ”tapestry principle” of inscribing the image into the space of the relief. The figures notably projecting above the surface of the background are carved not only traditionally in profile but also in elaborate turns and perspectives, for instance, en face and with their backs to the font. The whole frieze is divided into distinct groups and is organized on the principle of antithesis: while the one depicts dramatic conflict, the other shows the power of battle; the one is imbued with harmony in the images of the beautiful goddesses, while the other reflects brutal, animal nature; unlike the first group, that has an emphasized center, the second one lacks it; the first group depicts only an-thropomorphic figures, while zoomorphic creatures

Portnova 167

appear in the second one. [4] At the same time, the matching of the groups by forms and meanings is well though-out. The common topic for all of the parts is fighting and defeating the death. The plot development is presented as a continuous process with speed-ups and slowdowns and rises and falls inherent in every case of forward movement. The postures of many figures on the recreated parts of the frieze, for instance, Heracles, Zeus, Apollo, Ath-ena or Artemis, convey the impression of moving body forms, strained masses and expressive lines, which have appeared as a result of deliberate artis-tic acts rather than from daily life or simply from imagination. It is not for nothing that the notion of plasticity is relevant for sculpture and pantomime as well. Andrew Alexander has been familiar with both, and based on such plasticity par excellence the Pergamon frieze was reborn. The very atmo-sphere of the characters’ actions not so much adds up to the play of the actor as makes imagination give substance to the framework set by the actor while invoking our cultural and historical associa-tions. According to the semantics of the myth “The Struggle of the Greeks With the Giants” (so-called “Gigantomachy”) the Olympian gods headed by Zeus fought against the giants, the children of Gaia. The giants had snakes for legs, were extremely pow-erful and tried to bereave the Olympian gods of their ascendancy. Gaia endued her children with invincibility, and only a mortal one could put a gi-ant to death. Heracles played this role, and his par-ticipation decided the battle. Heracles was the son of Zeus and together with his father fought on the side of gods. His arrows hit many giants. [5]

Theatricalization of the frieze’s compositions manifested itself in the images’ hierarchy: the Olym-pian gods are situated in the upper part of the frieze, while the prostrate giants are in the bottom part. The motions of the gods are directed upward unlike their adversaries’ downward movements: Heracles is stretching a bow, in other fragments Demetra, the earth-goddess, is holding a torch and Hera is steer-ing a quadriga drawn by winged horses; however, in Alexander’s interpretation the quadriga is driven by Iris, while Hera is stabbing a giant with a spear. All these lost figures are known to have been placed on the Altar’s Big (easterly) Frieze. [6] Other most famous “Gigantomachy” reliefs—Artemis, Heracles

and Clytios, Leto, Apollo and a slain giant, Athena fighting Alcinous, Zeus fighting Porphyrion—were planned to be modeled with separate splintered pieces and fragments. One can see the thoughtful analysis of affected feelings, the vociferous and pa-thetic gesticulation accompanying a true spiritual drama rather than a simple admiration of figures. The Opympians—human in nature—are fighting against the underground powers; the giants’ un-checked brutality breaks the world’s imperturbable harmony. We see energy and expressiveness of motions, contorted faces, contrasting actions. The author felt it essential for the psychological environ-ment of the recreated frieze not to be shapeless and loose. Otherwise, a spectator would have to make conjectures about which pieces of the composition should be the main ones. He faced the task of recre-ating pieces of heads, hands and legs, drapes, wings and snake tails and even the entire missing figures. The seeming uniformity of fragments on the sculp-ture plates of Pushkin State Museum of Fine Arts is none other than their discrete compilation, as in some places the pieces are disjointed. Sometimes the actions appear not one after another but rather one through another. The author had to do a much more difficult job than to decipher the implications of the ancient sculptors: he needed to complete the very drama of the figures. The Pergamon frieze char-acters attracted the author as an epitome of contrast and contradictions, a combination of emotional opposite extremes. The staging of the frieze depict-ing the battle between the Olympian gods and the giants comprised several stages. Modern actors, dancers, sportsmen of athletic build were invited to participate in reproducing the scenes of the frieze. Their anatomy reminded that of the figures’ from high-quality plaster copies of the marble original in Berlin made specially for Pushkin museum. The main distinctive feature of Greek sculpture is that gods bear resemblance to humans, they look like the beautiful athletes standing on the opposite side of the museum room.

In order to grasp and convey the essence of the Greek myth it was necessary to find an equivalent to the complex material structure of the marble carv-ings and to set the actors into the proper mood. This required a director with infallible sense of myth and sculpture plasticity, the one who could eloquently

and with grandeur recreate the solemn tragedy of ancient times. Both the nature and the artists were chosen by Andrew Alexander so as to elicit his per-sonal emotional response without loss of the intrin-sic meaning of the events. These handsomely built athletic artists resembling the ancient gods in their broad capes and fitted tunics, as if they had been imbued with the power of those gods, were unlike each other, but at the same time they produced a unified image. It is not incurious that the frieze it-self was also a creation of several artists. At a closer look the variations in characters’ division into sepa-rate composition groups become visible. The artists from different parts of Greece combined their ef-forts to create this joint project, which is confirmed by the inscriptions at the bottom of the frieze; nev-ertheless, it did not undermine its uniformity. An-drew Alexander shot the scene depicted by the frieze together with the missing fragments on a film. The photos were later joined with shots of surviving parts of the masterpiece of sculpture. The resulting digital version of the whole frieze was printed on a canvas 25 meters long and 4 meters high illumi-nated by lamps from within. The emotional setting was created by the special processing of the black-and-white film, which gave the panel the somehow archaic air matching with the sculptures presented in the room. However, such doubling of images and combination of the old and the new gave away a kind of dissociation of the monument. This is a dis-tinctively theatrical device. The figures on the frieze are nearly twice as high as a man. What we see is rather a reconstruction than a restoration of the ancient masterpiece with the help of the modern technologies.

The exhibition’s presentation was accompa-nied by a live art performance combining the ca-pacities of fine and dramatic arts. Presenting one of the forms of the modern art, the kind of action art, performance is aimed at movement without words with unrehearsed motions geared to the context of here and now. It is a sort of fusion of acting, dance, music and special effects. Thus, the Pergamon frieze as interpreted by Andrew Alexander is be-coming less strictly subordinate to architecture than its original is; it is starting to live on its own creat-ing an environment that envelops the venue with a special coat. This eliminates the somewhat artificial

division of the object into separate architectural and sculptural details and enables spectators to perceive it as a whole work of art. In this case the author includes his moving and clearly visible self in im-plementation of the project. He seems to animate the sculptural episodes of the reliefs. Although the author proceeds from rather precise meanings of the images, in this process he gets carried away by the effect of the transient moment, so that grasping the images’ meaning becomes quite challenging to someone unaware of their original implications. A theater without a fourth wall is unfolding before spectators. The author addresses spectators, there-fore, the latter are forced into the picture and may take the author’s place and associate themselves with his gesture. Due to this spectators engage themselves into the mythical space, but at the same time the meaningful development of pantomime implies some distance between a spectator and a work of art. As mentioned before, all these conven-tions are theatrical.

There are many reasons to believe that ancient sculpture was polychrome at all stages of its devel-opment. This comports with the use of color in Al-exander’s plastic pantomime. Red was one of the dominant colors. The actor’s tights were a bright spot among white, gray and black hues emphasiz-ing the grand tragedy of the images recreated on canvas. The more he scrutinized the material he used as the grounds for his work, the more personal associations were engaged into his train of thought. What is more, the music and the text embedded into this peculiar visual display inspired the cre-ators of the show to seek for unconventional forms of presenting the Pergamon frieze. They felt most at ease with the world of sound and musical dynamics imbued with plasticity of sculptural relief and sur-faces. Their full analogy can be clearly traced here. Their centrifugal and centripetal motions are simi-lar. The music was a natural follow-up of the reliefs enduing them with additional meanings and joining the stream of images and associations. The music, the color and the tricks of lightning did not merely introduce an extra image into the Pergamon frieze; the philosophical power of their synthesis turned it into the universal mouthpiece of the Great Drama.

All these elements form an indivisible sub-stance, a unified rhythm, a common breath, pieces

Portnova 169

of structure that are naturally attracted to one an-other and merge together. This work to reconstruct the Pergamon Altar frieze revealed to Russians the treasure of ancient culture, which for years has been concealed in museums, libraries and archives. We usually get to know of such kind of reconstructions from arts researchers and specialists. This article has studied the monument as a manifestation of the author’s individual style. However, the installation presented by Andrew Alexander is unlikely to have been a mere retrospection, a flashback of the past through the flow of modern times. Modern arts so-ciology enables us to identify at times intricate re-lations between museum specimens and spectators rather precisely and to describe the ”anatomy” of audience’s interests, needs and expectations.

The Pergamon frieze is a document of the re-mote era, an object of a global scale both in arche-ology and history of arts, and spontaneous artistic self-comprehension of a modern author-interpreter; neither of those roles is enough on its own to-day. They must be juxtaposed and supplemented

by the very new quality that is given to an author by remoteness, historical age of society, accumu-lated wisdom and interactive flexibility of cultural traditions.

References

1. Jesse Russel. Pergamon Altar. VSD, 2012. 64 pp.2. Andrew Alexander. The Pergamon Altar Comes to Life

in Plastic Form April 23th, 2013. www/ tvkultura.ru›ar-ticle/show/article_id/88481

3. Iarkho, V. N. (Ed.) Ancient Culture. Literature, Theater, Arts, Philosophy, Science: A Reference Book. Moscow: Vyshaia shkola, 1995. 383 pp.

4. Silina, M. The Pergamonmuseum. World’s Greatest Museums. Moscow, 2013. 96 pp.

5. Stoll, H. The Gods and the Giants. Moscow: Nauka, 1971. 448 pp.

6. Olaf Matthes: Das Pergamonmuseum. Berlin-Edition, Berlin 2006

7. Carola Wedel (Hrsg.): Das Pergamonmuseum. Men-schen, Mythen, Meisterwerke. Nicolai, Berlin 2003

APPLIED SCIENCE

Engineering

Maintenance and Operation Improvement at Motor Transport Enterprises by Means of Modular

Vehicles IntroductionMaxim Timokhin-Smirnov, Oleg Vinogradov

Russian State Agrarian University—Moscow Agricultural Academy named after K.A. Timiryazev, Moscow, Russia

Abstract. A new level of vehicles repairing and maintenance efficiency using modular structures is presented in the report. Modular configuration provides for quick replacement of components in case of their failure and reduces labor intensity and time required for vehicle maintenance. Removed modular components can be easily repaired, put to bench tests and then again installed into the vehicle. Use of modules in the construction of vehicles will reduce vehicle idle time, increase rolling stock technical availability at minimum labor and material costs.

Keywords: maintenance, modular vehicles, efficiency evaluation.

A certain reserve or stock of potential opportuni-ties provided by vehicles is formed at the stage

of designing and manufacturing and these oppor-tunities are spent during operation and renewed during maintenance or repairs. Indicators of tech-nical operation of most types of vehicles are very sensitive to economic realities of the environment in which they are used as intended. In many cases this circumstance can be explained by the techni-cal and economic nature of car reliability and the reaction of its indicators such as “limit state”, “fail-ure”, “reserve”, “service life” and other conditions under which repairable equipment is used. Preven-tive repair and maintenance works, replacement of parts, components and vehicles are the basis for

the existing repair policy that was formed under pre-market conditions at parity of prices for raw material resources and machinery for their produc-tion (growing, harvesting and gathering) that existed at that time. The concept of the scheduled vehi-cle maintenance system—preventive tolerances, guidelines and regulations—was created for those conditions. New approaches to the development of the methodology of vehicle technical operation and maintenance are required under current eco-nomic conditions. Technical monitoring of agricul-tural machinery operation can be considered as a tool designed to manage their potential opportuni-ties that were laid down during manufacturing and are renewed (recovered) during maintenance and

repairs. Determination of time required to carry out works related to the recovery of the mechani-cal condition of a vehicle depends on various fac-tors that are often contradictory. This inconsistency is a presupposition to search for optimal solutions among multiple possible ones.

It is clearly enough that the need for technical monitoring, including repairing of the same vehicle, will be evaluated by different entities in different ways. These differences depend on the invariance of the vehicle operation and maintenance modes, the quality of maintenance and repairs, etc.

Theoretical analysis

The ratio of the costs inflicted in case of com-ponent failure to the costs for its preventive replace-ment is a key parameter of maintenance. Losses due to vehicle idle time and, more precisely, additional costs, including shortfalls in profit, with which the failure is associated have an especially great im-pact on the maintenance and repairs strategy. The specific nature of vehicle utilization—the value of products that can be lost during idle time, degree of motor-vehicle pool redundancy, efficiency of service providers, their geographic location, avail-ability of roads, etc.—has a strong impact on these additional costs. Direct accounting of such losses is almost impossible to be implemented. Losses can be calculated in case of failure of one vehicle under certain conditions of its practical use. But in this case we are talking about some normative

evaluations designed to be used in future. Various and, frequently, quite refined diagnostic aids are used for that. Time and money are spent for mon-itoring, products are lost, and qualified personnel are required. On the other part, accounting of the most important characteristic that has the strongest impact on the decisions to be taken is maintained on the average, using the aggregate of different situ-ations having different economic results. Here pos-sible errors of estimation of future costs inflicted by vehicle idle time due to its failure are so serious that, in our opinion, an excessive increase in the precision of forecasting of components technical state becomes senseless. That’s why we are rather pessimistic in our assessments of the efficiency of forecasting of the technical state of a component “by implementation” instead of focusing on aver-age assessments. In case of primal imperfection of prevention strategies when they are used with pre-cision economic criteria, this calculation variant makes determination of control parameters more difficult.

Methods

In this work we propose to compare two dif-ferent strategies of improvement of motor-vehicle pool maintenance indicators at a motor transport enterprise. They are as follows: use of modular mo-tor transport and use of the cold reserve strategy. Machinery with the same technical parameters is taken into account.

FIG. 1. Modular truck (MAZ 2000 is taken as a basis [1])

1 — truck cab module, 2 — traction module, 3 — steering, 4 — frame, 5 — cargo-carrying module, 6 — transport module, 7 — axis module

Timokhin-Smirnov, Vinogradov 175

The drawings give a rough idea and are pre-sented for illustrative purposes—to show the dif-ference of conventional and modular machinery. The engine, load capacity and mileage are taken as identical.

Evaluation of vehicle idle time

Let’s consider methods of evaluation of losses inflicted by vehicle idle time due to its failure. [3] There are two approaches:

a) direct accounting of production loss per unit time during certain type of works;

b) indirect evaluation of such losses based on the accounting of maintenance of a standby vehicle that constantly participates in operation and which performance compensates for possible failures oc-curring in the fleet of similar vehicles (hot reserve) or is involved only when a conventional vehicle of the fleet fails (cold reserve).

The first approach can have certain effect in case of vehicles used to carry out similar works. Direct evaluation of losses inflicted by vehicle idle time is mainly of qualitative nature for this machinery. The second approach is used in case of vehicles that can be used in multiple ways: tractors, cars, loading facilities and other general purpose vehicles.

Let’s use the first approach as corresponding to the considered machinery.

Conventional signs:V—number of vehicles in the fleet;µ—vehicle cost;γ—number of operating shifts.Let’s consider the dynamics of these indica-

tors for the last 10–20 years and try to evaluate an

impact of these changes on the standardized value of losses inflicted by vehicle idle time due to tech-nical faults C°пр;

on general standardized costs inflicted by fail-ure C°.

Note that standardized losses inflicted by vehi-cle idle time are interrelated:

where Cпрi – the same losses but in rubles, Csi– cost of component replacement (repairing), rub., can be presented as follows:

Here tпрi is vehicle idle time inflicted by i com-ponent failure, hour;

Qпр is loss of products per hour of vehicle idle time, rub./h; р is profitability of products received using this vehicle; X <1 is a ratio taking into account the profit share that can be chargeable to the vehi-cle use account.

Let’s evaluate loss of products Qпрusing the fol-lowing formula:

where π—vehicle performance in production units, m3/h;Сл– average price for timber, rub./m3.

Let’s provide idle time as the function of labor intensity q for i component replacement or repairing and probable availability of a standby ve-hicle that can be operated instead of a faulty vehi-cle. This probability depends, in its turn, on the fleet workload v. Then:

we receive a formula enabling us to determine standardized losses inflicted by vehicle idle time due to i component failure:

FIG. 2. MAZ 6312A9 [2]

Parameters p , p, Xi, Сл characterize the vehicle and works for which it is used. The abovementioned parameters are the same for all components. More-over, vehicle performance (p), production prof-itability (р) and cost of products (Q) are available registered reported data.

As for labor intensity q and cost of i component replacement (repairing) Csi, these values are per-manent characteristics of repair documentation and price lists for spare parts. The least defined param-eter is X1, but it is not required to be determined as in all cases we are not interested in the abovemen-tioned values; we are interested in their dynamics for the last years. Knowing the dynamics, we can recalculate control parameters taking into account the changes that the industry suffered in this period. Labor intensity q of replacement depends, mainly, on the reparability of vehicles, equipment of ser-vice providers and qualification of maintenance personnel. At a first approximation this value for the existing fleet of vehicles can be considered as con-stant. In our case we compare a modular vehicle with a conventional one. The only parameter that will change is idle time for repairs. The essence of a modular structure is in quick replacement of a dam-aged or maintained module and repairing the vehi-cle in the shortest possible time at minimum cost. Proposed time for replacement is about 0.3 hours. It follows that tпрi plays a key role. It turns out that the larger the numerator is, the heavier losses inflicted

by idle time are. It turns out that if time spent for part replacement or repairing is 5—40 minutes, the modular structure is senseless. If replacement takes a lot of time but the enterprise is small (10-20 ve-hicles), it is preferred to use conventional vehicles. The more the number of vehicles in the fleet V is, the more sizeable losses are. As a result, if tпрi is ≥ 0.7 hours, we should carry out modular replacement, if tпрi is ≤ 0.7 hours, repairs shall be carried out on site with no need to replace modules.

The more the number of vehicles in the fleet V is, the more practical use of modular architecture is, as in case of using modular structures at motor vehicle enterprises accounting for 10-15 vehicles in their fleets, losses of money and time will be mini-mal. As for enterprises with fleets consisting of 100 and more vehicles, it is expected that losses will reduce up to 3.3 times.

References

1. Archive of magazine “Za rulyom” No. 3, 1989 [Web-re-source] http://www.zr.ru/archive/zr/1989/03/vriemieni-dlia-razdumii-niet

2. Website of “RosAutoHolding” LLC [Web-resource] http://rosavtoholding.com/bortovoy-maz-6312a9

3. Kondrashova Y.V., Skrypnikov A.V. EVALUATION OF LOSSES INFLICTED BY IDLE TIME OF AGRICULTURAL MACHINERY DUE TO TECHNICAL PROBLEMS // Mod-ern problems of science and education.—2012.—No. 3; p. 2-5 [Web-resource] http://www.science-educa-tion.ru/103-6377

Medicine

The Possibility for Administration of the Preparation Genferon as a Part

of the Combined Therapy of Bacterial Vaginosis

Tatiana Provotorova, Nikolay MinayevVoronezh State Medical University n. a. N. N. Burdenko, Voronezh, Russia

At the present time, the diseases of female gen-itals caused by opportunistic flora become

more important. It relates to their frequent occur-rence and the need of seeking for new more effec-tive methods of treatment. One of the leading con-ditions is bacterial vaginosis. Vaginal dysbiosis does not present acute clinical signs, but worsen a qual-ity of life, it is the one of causes of miscarriage, development of antenatal infection, dystocia. Prev-alence of the pathology is 18 % to 80 % and more [1,2,12]. Negative effects of bacterial vaginosis cause many inflammatory diseases of small pelvis, increasing prevalence of spontaneous miscarriages, non-developing pregnancy, preterm labors, devel-opment of antenatal hypoxia of fetus, fetoplacental insufficiency [3,4,5,8,11].

Normally, vaginal biocenosis consists mostly of lactic bacteria and small amount of aerobic and anaerobic microbes. Each strain of these microbes does not exist as a solitary, but as an organized bi-ological community, known as a biofilm. Usually, biofilms consists of several kinds of bacteria, it al-lows the bacteria to adapt itself to environment. The biofilm can be formed by both useful lactic bac-teria and pathogens. Presence of pathological bio-films causes protracted course of the disease, a ten-dency to relapse. Moreover, bacteria can transmit the genes of resistance from one kind to another.

It is very important that the microorganisms in bio-film are not affected by immune system of a host [6,9,10].

Presence of the biofilm in patient with bacterial vaginosis is one of the factors related to a frequency of relapses and lower efficacy of therapy. Biofilm restricts drugs to penetrate into pathogens, and its degree of adhesion to the epithelial cells increases markedly [7,12].

It was found that there is a natural way protect-ing against biofilm formation, that is secretory Ig A. It prevents adhesion of bacteria and slows its devel-opment and growth. In case of bacterial vaginosis this mechanism stops functioning, a concentration of IgA decreases sharply. The results of the studies showed that interferon A contained in the prepara-tion Genferon helped to restore concentration f se-cretory IgA. Thus, the frequency of relapses could be decreased.

The preparation Genferon (BIOKAD, ZAO, Rus-sia) is a dosage form of interferon A in form of rectal or vaginal suppositories. The preparation Genferon consists of human recombinant interferon in doses 2500000 IE, 500000 IE, 1000000 IE, taurine 0.01g, and anesthesin 0.055g. This well-chosen composi-tion shows a unique biological effect. Interferon has antiviral, immunomodulating and antiproliferative actions. Taurine is a sulphur amino acid improving therapeutic effect of interferon as it has antioxidant

and membrane stabilizing capabilities, and, more-over, it improves regeneration of damaged tissues with significant effect on epithelization. Further-more, taurine contribute to acidification of the vagi-nal environment that suppresses growing pathogens and disintegrates biofilm.

The purpose of the study was an investigation of effects of the preparation Genferon as a part of combined therapy of bacterial vaginosis in women of reproductive age.

Materials and methods

62 women aged 18 to 35 with confirmed diagno-sis of bacterial vaginosis were involved in our study. The patients were divided into two groups. Confir-mation of the diagnosis was based on the complaints of the profuse discharge with foul odor, general ex-amination (Amsel’s criteria), pH measurement (pH > 4,5), and laboratory investigations (revealing of clue cells in the smears, real-time PCR examination of vaginal microbiocenosis [Femoflor 16]).

The first group included 30 patients who were treated with 2 % clindamycin vaginal creme. The second group included 32 women who were treated with 2 % clindamycin vaginal creme on the

first stage and with Genferon on the second stage. The patients of both groups used 2 % clindamycin creme by 100 mg per day for 7 days. In the second group they continued the treatment with the prepa-ration Genferon in form of suppositories by 500000 IE vaginally 2 times per day for 10 days. We eval-uated the effectiveness of treatment analyzing the changes in complaints, the results of general exam-ination, measurement of pH of vaginal discharge, smear microscopy, examination of microbiocenosis by real-time PCR (Femoflor 16) immediately after finishing the treatment, in 1, 3, and 6 months from the beginning of treatment.

Results and discussion

The most of patients in both groups complained of profuse vaginal discharge with foul odor (29 in the first group, 96,66 %, vs 31 in the second group, 96,87 %), discomfort feeling during intercourse (noted by 20 (66,66 %) women in the first group vs 21 (65,62 %) in the second group). At the first ex-amination, homogeneous discharge with unpleas-ant odor was noted in 28 (93,33 %) patients of the first group and in 30 (93,75 %) of the second group. In all examined patients pH was above 4,5.

TABLE 1. Measurement of pH in the first group

pH valueBefore

treatmentAfter

treatment 1 month 3 months 6 months

Normal 3,8–4,5

Absolute value 0 30 27 16 6

% 0 100 90 53 20

TABLE 2. Measurement of pH in the second group

pH valueBefore

treatmentAfter

treatment 1 month 3 months 6 months

Normal 3,8–4,5

Absolute value 0 32 31 28 26

% 0 100 96,8 87,5 81,3

Provotorova, Minayev 181

Real-time PCR examination showed presence of Gram-negative and Gram-positive microbes in

vaginal discharge and decreased amount of lactic bacteria.

TABLE 3. Results of real-time PCR examination in patients of the first group

ParameterNormal range,

CFU/m Before treatment 1 month 6 months

Lactobacillus spp. 107–109 1653,3 %

2790 %

1860 %

Gardnerella vag. 0–102 516,6 %

2686,6 %

2066,6 %

Atopobium vag. 0–102 826,6 %

2790 %

1756,6 %

Peptostrepticoccus spp.

0–102 930 %

2893,3 %

1963,3 %

Mobiluncus spp. 0–102 1033,3 %

2996,6 %

1756,6 %

TABLE 4. Results of real-time PCR examination in patients of the second group

ParameterNormal range,

CFU/m Before treatment 1 month 6 months

Lactobacillus spp. 107–109 1546,8 %

3196,8 %

2990,6 %

Gardnerella vag. 0–102 618,7 %

3093,7 %

2784,3 %

Atopobium vag. 0–102 928,1 %

2990,6 %

2681,2 %

Peptostrepticoccus spp.

0–102 825 %

2887,5 %

2578,1 %

Mobiluncus spp. 0–102 928,1 %

2990,6 %

2578,1 %

After the treatment, most patients noted improve-ment, pH was in normal range, vaginal biocenosis improved significantly. Good results of treatment were noted during the first month from beginning of treatment. However, observation during 6 months showed different effectiveness of therapy in those two groups. While in the first group we have seen in 6 months lower amount of lactic bacteria higher

level of Gerdnerella vag., Atopobium vag., Mobi-luncus spp., Peptostreptococcus spp., the second group showed long-lasting positive effect: amount of lactic bacteria decreased insignificantly and the level of pathogens was in acceptable range.

In the study we received the data confirming high effectiveness of the combined therapy of bac-terial vaginosis using the preparation Genferon.

The treatment course with Genferon allowed to de-crease occurrence of relapses of the disease.

Conclusion

Administration of Genferon suppositories has-tens recovery, allows to maintain a positive effect longer compared with standard therapy, and to maintain longer normal vaginal biocenosis, that in its turn contributes to decrease relapses. Thus, application of the preparation Genferon as a part of combined therapy of bacterial vaginosis is war-ranted and justified.

References

1. V. V. Abramchenko. Postnatal endometritis and sub-evo-lution of uterus. Saint-Petersburg: ELBI-SPb 2008; 228: 11–18.

2. Obstetrics: Clinical lectures. Edited by O. V. Makarov. Moscow: GEOTAR-Media 2007; 640.

3. Obstetrics: Clinical lecture. Textbook. Edited by A. N. Strizhakov, A. I. Davydov. Moscow: GEO-

TAR-Media 2009; 456.4. Bacterial vaginosis. Edited by E. F. Kir. Saint-Petersburg:

Neva-Lux 2001; 7–3447.5. G. A. Dmitriyev, I. I. Glazko. Bacterial vaginosis. Mos-

cow: BINOM 2008; 192.6. Infections in obstetrics and gynecology. Edited

by O. V. Makarov, V. A. Alyoshkin, T. N. Savchenko. Moscow: MEDpress-inform 2007; 467.

7. L. V. Kudryavtseva.Bacterial vaginosis. Manual for phy-sicians. Moscow 2005; 48.

8. Yu.N. Linkova, N. E. Gorelysheva. Topicality of applica-tion of interferon 2A preparations in the therapy of uro-genital diseases. Guidelines for physicians. Saint-Pe-tersburg. 2013; 34–35.

9. Manukhin I.B. Treat it immediately! St. Praesens 2013; 2: 46–50.

10. Prevention and treatment of miscarriage. Textbook. Edited by E. K. Ailamazyan. Saint-Petersburg: Neva-Lux 2009; 18–19, 24–28.

11. Bradohaw C. S., Tabrizi S. N., Fairley C. K., Mor-ton A. N., Rudland E.,Garland S. M. The association of Atopobium vaginae and Gardnerella vaginalis with bacterial vaginosis and recurrence after oral metroni-dazole therapy. J Infect Dis 2006; 15: 194: 828–836.

12. Menard J. P., Bretelle F. How can the treatment of bacterial vaginosis be improved to reduce the rust of preterm delivery? Women Helth 2012; 8: 5: 491–493.

Architectural Harmonization and Proportioning of Juma Mosque in Khiva city, Uzbekistan

Documents

A Business Process Harmonization Approach - Eindhoven

Data harmonization with geostatistical tools: a Bayesian extension

“One Manufacturer”: Harmonization Strategies for Global

Equivalent Mortar Volume (EMV) method for proportioning recycled aggregate concrete: Validation under the Spanish context and its adaptation to Bolomey methodology for concrete proportioning

Proportioning of steel beam–column members based on RSD optimization methodology

National Regulation of Multinational Enterprises: An Essay on Comity, Extraterritoriality, and Harmonization

Consequences of harmonization of indirect taxes for Luxembourg

An ontology for the harmonization of multiple standards and models

The household surveys analysis aimed at harmonization of

Proportioning of Steel Fibre Reinforced Concrete ... - MDPI

Repair-Parts - Reactor 2 E-30 and E-XP2 Proportioning System

The living labs harmonization cube: Communicating living lab’s essentials

Development and harmonization of a Forest Status Indicator (FSI)

Process Harmonization to address High Cost of Compliance

A Comparative Study of Methods of Proportioning Concrete

HARMONIZATION OF CONTRACT LAW THROUGH

Eviction of pastoralists from Mkomazi Game Reserve-juma

Harmonization of accounting for public sector entities in

IDEOLOGICAL CONNOTATIONS OF THE INSCRIPTIONS OF JUMA MASJED OF ISFAHAN

Mathematics Education in East Africa Towards Harmonization